Date: 2021-02-12 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Urban Fantasy; Young Adult
Description: Evil dragonriders are the worst. And the only ones who can defeat them are the good riders—the Dragon Elite. But fighting those who refuse to play by rules can be tricky. It’s difficult for Sophia Beaufont to get the upper hand when she refuses to loosen her morals. That’s exactly what makes her a Dragon Elite though. However, even if you’ve got angels on your side and fight for good, it doesn’t mean you’ll be successful. The Rogue Riders won’t stop until they’ve won. Or they are put down. Can Sophia stop the evil riders while also not starting a war that ends dragons forever? Or will they be
Publisher: LMBPN Publishing
Rights: Copyright 2021 Sarah Noffke. All rights reserved.

Ultimate Resolve

Exceptional S. Beaufont™ Book 12

Sarah Noffke

Michael Anderle

This book is a work of fiction. All of the characters, organizations, and events portrayed in this novel are either products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Sometimes both.

Copyright © 2021 LMBPN Publishing

Cover by Mihaela Voicu http://www.mihaelavoicu.com/

Cover copyright © LMBPN Publishing

LMBPN Publishing supports the right to free expression and the value of copyright. The purpose of copyright is to encourage writers and artists to produce the creative works that enrich our culture.

The distribution of this book without permission is a theft of the author’s intellectual property. If you would like permission to use material from the book (other than for review purposes), please contact support@lmbpn.com. Thank you for your support of the author’s rights.

LMBPN Publishing

PMB 196, 2540 South Maryland Pkwy

Las Vegas, NV 89109

First US Edition, February 2021
eBook ISBN: 978-1-64971-453-4

Print ISBN: 978-1-64971-454-1

Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

Chapter 47

Chapter 48

Chapter 49

Chapter 50

Chapter 51

Chapter 52

Chapter 53

Chapter 54

Chapter 55

Chapter 56

Chapter 57

Chapter 58

Chapter 59

Chapter 60

Chapter 61

Chapter 62

Chapter 63

Chapter 64

Chapter 65

Chapter 66

Chapter 67

Chapter 68

Chapter 69

Chapter 70

Chapter 71

Chapter 72

Chapter 73

Chapter 74

Chapter 75

Chapter 76

Chapter 77

Chapter 78

Chapter 79

Chapter 80

Chapter 81

Chapter 82

Chapter 83

Chapter 84

Chapter 85

Chapter 86

Chapter 87

Chapter 88

Chapter 89

Chapter 90

Chapter 91

Chapter 92

Chapter 93

Chapter 94

Chapter 95

Chapter 96

Chapter 97

Chapter 98

Chapter 99

Chapter 100

Chapter 101

Chapter 102

Chapter 103

Chapter 104

Chapter 105

Chapter 106

Chapter 107

Chapter 108

Chapter 109

Chapter 110

Chapter 111

Chapter 112

Chapter 113

Chapter 114

Chapter 115

Chapter 116

Chapter 117

Chapter 118

Chapter 119

Chapter 120

Chapter 121

Chapter 122

Chapter 123

Chapter 124

Chapter 125

Chapter 126

Chapter 127

Chapter 128

Chapter 129

Chapter 130

Chapter 131

Chapter 132

Chapter 133

Fairy Godmother College

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Sarah’s Author Notes

Michael’s Author Notes

Acknowledgments

Books By Sarah Noffke

Check out Sarah Noffke’s YA Sci-fi Fantasy Series

Books By Michael Anderle

Connect with The Authors

The Ultimate Resolve Team

Thanks to the JIT Readers

Dorothy Lloyd

Diane L. Smith

Jeff Goode

Veronica Stephan-Miller

Wendy L Bonell

Peter Manis

Deb Mader

Jackey Hankard-Brodie

Angel LaVey

Micky Cocker

If we’ve missed anyone, please let us know!

Editor

The Skyhunter Editing Team

Once more, for Craig, because these books seemed to have led me to you—my gillie.

— Sarah

To Family, Friends and

Those Who Love
to Read.

May We All Enjoy Grace
to Live the Life We Are

Called.

— Michael

Chapter One

Fire streaked from the orange dragon’s mouth, scorching the line of trees, instantly covering them in flames. The fire burned hot and fast and would be incredibly difficult to extinguish, having been started from multiple places. None of the forest fires would be linked to the Rogue Riders who were starting them since they were cloaked and unseen by the mortals the land belonged to. The only piece of evidence that would supposedly point to who started the fire was lying in Versalee’s hands as she sat atop her dragon, Ash—and it was a total ruse meant to start a war.

The orange dragon rose into the air as Versalee dropped the detonator straight into the raging fire. The scorching temperatures of the flames wouldn’t fully destroy it. That was crucial to the Rogue Riders’ leader because she needed the fire's cause to be traced to the neighboring nations that manufactured the detonators.

There had been ongoing feuds between the Borsins and the Nocos for centuries. Tensions were always high between the two countries. Recently the Nocos had all but accused the Borsins of trying to sabotage their forestry projects. Now, when they found the detonator, there would be no question. War between the two countries would be imminent.

Versalee grinned as she yanked on her dragon’s reins, steering Ash in the opposite direction and higher into the air away from the scorching temperatures of the fire that was officially out of control. The heat didn’t bother Versalee or Ash. They enjoyed it. It was part of the orange dragon’s element. Plus, it had been the aspect of the Rogue Riders’ new headquarters that lent them their recent strength, making them more powerful than ever.

That’s how Versalee had managed to cloak herself and her riders. That’s how she’d become so incredibly powerful that she’d soon be unstoppable. The Dragon Elite had thought they’d won when they defeated Nathaniel in Las Vegas, but she’d fooled them. While the two fought, Versalee had been growing her army, securing her headquarters, and planning a series of attacks on foreign countries.

All of the attacks were stealthily executed. Not only had she planted the fire that would put the Borsins and the Nocos at war soon, Versalee had poisoned the water supply for a third-world country and leaked information that it came from a plant just over the country’s border. Her men had stolen precious resources from another nation and hid them in their neighbor’s secure reserves—all while tipping off the other government.

Versalee laughed out loud to the hot winds as she and Ash soared over the fast-growing fire. Soon the world would be fighting each other, and the Dragon Elite would have their hands full as adjudicators. That would leave the Rogue Riders free to do as they liked, which was exactly that.

The leader of the Rogue Riders was tired of being told what to do or what she could or couldn’t take. That was all about to end because the Dragon Elite would either be exhausted putting out the “fires” Versalee started, or they’d throw themselves in front of a bullet launched by one of the warring countries. Regardless, the do-gooders wouldn’t be her problem anymore.

Chapter Two

“I got ninety-nine problems but Trin ain’t one,” Evan sang, grinning up at his girlfriend, the cyborg housekeeper for the Castle at the Gullington.

Trin smiled down at Evan, her half-human, half-metal-and-bolts face constricting oddly as she did. However, Sophia had always thought that the housekeeper was beautiful and not despite being partly a machine, but because of it. There was something uniquely attractive about Trin, and Evan had brought that out of her simply by accepting and relishing in the fact that she was a cyborg.

Sophia spread butter on her biscuit, watching as Trin laid a plate full of various pastries down in front of Evan.

“Well, it’s not every day that it’s your birthday.” The housekeeper kissed Evan’s forehead and winked at him.

“It’s not his birthday,” Wilder dryly stated while eying the platter of glossy pastries.

“It’s when I celebrate it,” Evan replied.

“Well,” Wilder ate a bite of his toast smothered in avocado, “I’ve decided to start celebrating my birthday today, so you’ll have to share the festivities with me.”

Evan scowled at the other rider. “You know that your birthday is May twenty-first. Some of us don’t have that luxury.”

Seeing the confusion on one of the new rider’s faces, Sophia offered them a knowing look. “Evan apparently doesn’t know the exact day that he was born because it was on one of the northern islands that didn’t have good record-keeping at the time so they recorded all birthdays as the first of every month.”

“Therefore,” Wilder cut in, “the show monkey steals the fun of New Year’s Day every single year, making us all celebrate him, rather than the blessed event of ringing in another year.”

“Well, if you don’t like it, you don’t have to come to the party,” Evan spat, cramming a large cinnamon roll into his mouth and chewing.

“I wasn’t planning on coming,” Wilder teased, pretending not to be insulted. The two were making the new riders who had shown up on New Year’s Eve think they disliked each other.

The Dragon Elite had been celebrating the Scottish New Years', Hogmanay, when out of the blue, three new dragonriders crossed through the Barrier and strode across the Expanse. Now the newbies were looking dumbfounded from their spots at the breakfast table, trying to make sense of the new world they’d stepped into.

The new riders were all men, all of their dragons having hatched at the Gullington a short while before. Sophia wondered if and when another female dragonrider would join them. It was weird that Versalee was the only other female dragonrider. She hoped that there were more out there, especially because it was highly likely that Versalee was doomed to a grave soon.

The Dragon Elite had been successful at taking Nathaniel down in Las Vegas. However, Sophia hadn’t allowed herself to celebrate too much. Versalee’s absence during that battle didn’t make Sophia feel any better.

She didn’t expect that the Rogue Riders’ leader had simply left Nathaniel to run the operation and had turned over a new leaf, intent on doing good with her powers from that point forward.

No, the absence of the evil dragonrider made Sophia uneasy, sensing that Versalee was up to something even more treacherous than what Nathaniel had been doing, running an underground crime network in Sin City.

“What I don’t get,” Sophia began, turning her attention to Wilder beside her, “is that you’re older and you know the day of your birth and weren’t raised too far from where Evan came from.”

He nodded. “What you’re forgetting is that I wasn’t raised by wolves.”

“No, worse,” Evan stated smugly. “You were raised by monkeys.”

“I was raised by wolves,” one of the new dragonriders said from the far side and down the table. His name was Alex, and he had short brown hair that he’d kept covered with a hoodie. It had partially obscured his face, which he kept down, making it hard to make out his features. Sophia honestly hadn’t had much time to study the new dragonriders since they’d only arrived the night before. She suspected that she’d get the chance now that it was daylight, but even then, they were mostly Mahkah’s and Wilder’s responsibility since they’d handle their training.

Everyone looked down the table at Alex, all of them silent as if they expected him to continue.

“Yet you can construct a sentence much better than my friend Evan here,” Wilder joked after a tense moment.

There was forced laughter.

“I’m a werewolf,” Alex said, making everyone’s chuckling seize.

A fork dropped on a plate.

Evan froze in mid-bite.

The newbie dragonrider beside Alex slid non-discreetly to the side a few inches.

Sophia sighed. “Oh seriously, you all. It’s the twenty-first century. Don’t you know anything about werewolves? They aren’t to be feared. They’re simply misunderstood.”

Wilder gave her a look of disbelief. “No, I didn’t know that, but apparently you’re going to blow my mind by rocking that knowledge. Is there anything you haven’t learned in your short few years on this planet compared to the rest of us?”

Sophia gave him a nervous smile. “I know about werewolves because of Liv. She had a case in Lupei, Romania a while ago where there was a supposed problem with werewolves. That’s when I learned that they’re good people, but some choose to be monsters.”

Nodding, Wilder flashed her an appreciative look. “The same can be said about all people, really. Look at dragonriders. There are good ones and bad ones.”

“Also good magicians and bad ones,” Mahkah added, stoically from his usual place at the table. However, he looked different with the line of new dragonriders down the table from him. Two spots were empty though, because Evan had been adamant that they all stayed in their assigned seats. Sophia wanted to tease him that he was reserving not only Mama Jamba’s usual chair but also Quiet’s, almost as if he didn’t want the groundskeeper sitting too far away from him. It might have been so it was easier to tease and antagonize him, but it also might be because on some level, the two were friends, even if neither would have admitted it.

The timing was incredibly ironic since Quiet entered while Sophia was reflecting on this.

“The same can’t be said for gnomes,” Evan quipped. “They’re all bad.”

Quiet narrowed his eyes as he took his regular seat and muttered something inaudible.

“What did you say?” Cooper, the first new dragonrider to join them, asked.

“He’s saying that he didn’t know that Evan liked sleeping with bedbugs, but that’s presently being arranged,” Wilder supplied with a laugh.

Once more, seeing the confusion on the new dragonrider’s faces, Mahkah cut in. “Quiet is the groundskeeper and controls all aspects of the Gullington. He is the Castle, but he’s also so much more.”

That didn’t seem to clear up the confusion for any of the six new dragonriders. They all shared bewildered expressions.

“It will make sense in time.” Sophia turned her attention to the hooded dragonrider, Alex. “So where are you from? What pack are you with?”

Sophia had learned from Liv that werewolves had originated in Lupei, which had been cursed long ago by a magician. All born in the city were werewolves and didn’t turn on the full moon, but rather every night.

From there, the town’s residents had spread out, spreading the werewolf curse with their bite, morphing werewolfism into the affliction that most knew about with monsters turning once a month. Only those from Lupei could turn every night when in the town, but still, from what Sophia had learned, they weren’t uncontrollable monsters. Usually, they ate a steak dinner and went to bed.

It was true that some werewolves were murderous, but also, many were peaceful people dealing with their ancestor’s curse—trying to make the best of it. Those from Lupei were proud people in their way, embracing what had been done to them. Sophia had learned so much about the true history of werewolves from Liv and also that there was a secret that none could know.

“I’m from Lupei,” Alex whispered, seeming to mimic Quiet’s low voice.

Sophia blinked in surprise at the strangeness of it all. What were the chances? The timing of everything that morning had been too weird. “You’re…you’re from Lupei?”

Wilder studied her, probably sensing her sudden nervousness. “That’s the place where Liv had the werewolf case? That’s interesting.”

“Yes, very.” Sophia watched the tense expression bounce around in Alex’s eyes. He was worried she knew the town’s secret—that she was going to tell it. However, Liv had confided in her, and there was no way that she ever would. Guinevere, their mother, had risked her life to protect that secret. Liv had done the same. If anyone knew it, well, most believed that fearful magical creatures would slaughter an entire peaceful village. There was no way Sophia would reveal the truth about Lupei, not to anyone.

She swallowed and forced a smile. “I hear it’s beautiful there. Very charming scenery.”

“I met your sister.” Alex let out a breath, the relieved expression in his brown eyes palpable. “She’s a remarkable warrior.”

There it was. Alex knew Liv. He had to have known that Sophia wouldn’t reveal his town’s secret…his.

“Oh, this keeps getting stranger,” Evan stated. “Small world sort of stuff.”

“Not really,” Sophia remarked, trying to ease the tension that had built. “Liv is a character. She gets known when she goes places. Makes a scene, if you know what I mean.”

“She saved my father’s life,” Alex continued, his expression staying solemn as he sat frozen, not touching the plate full of meat at his place.

Sophia’s hand paused on her glass of orange juice. “Oh, really? And your father?”

“His name is Fane,” Alex answered. “He’s the leader of our pack.”

Sophia nearly knocked her glass over from shock. Wilder spied as it shook in her hand. Everyone stared straight at her. She couldn’t believe it. Not only did she have one secret to keep for Alex, but now she had two.

Chapter Three

“I say you make the wedding huge,” Mama Jamba sang over her shoulder as she entered the dining hall, Ainsley and Hiker following her.

“That’s what I say,” Hiker agreed. “Ainsley wants to keep it small.”

The three froze beside the dining table, eyeing all the riders wearing apprehensive stares. Hiker sensed that he’d interrupted something and tilted his head. “What’s going on?”

“It’s my birthday, and none of those jerks got me anything,” Evan stated, tossing his hand in the other direction.

Sophia laughed, grateful that he was teasing and easing the tension that had built. “They only got here last night.” She indicated the brand new dragonriders. “The rest didn’t know that this is the random day you choose to celebrate your birthday.”

He pursed his lips at her. “What’s your excuse?”

“It’s in the mail,” she stated. “Wait for it.”

“My excuse is that I didn’t want to get you anything,” Wilder quipped. “Celebrating the day you were born is against every fiber of my being. What’s something you don’t want? I’ll get that for you.”

Ainsley shook her head and sat next to Hiker. “Evan, really, celebrating your birthday on New Year’s Day is a very gauche thing to do when you have a choice for it to be any other day of the year.”

“Saying the word gauche is what made you a worse person than Wilder,” Evan joked. “Fine. I’ll celebrate it today this year. Next year, I’ll celebrate it a week earlier.”

Sophia lowered her chin and shook her head at him. “On Christmas Day?”

“Well, Hiker stole the holiday thunder this year with that whole proposal business,” Evan argued.

The leader of the Dragon Elite ignored him and looked down the table at the new riders, seeing their tense expressions. “Good morning, you lot. I trust you all are settling in all right.”

“Sir, you’ve never trusted that I was settling in okay,” Evan remarked, pretending to be offended.

“I haven’t,” Hiker said, taking the plate of bacon that Ainsley handed him and helping himself to several pieces. “I’ve been hoping that you didn’t settle in and left us eventually.”

“I fear that we’ve enabled him and he’s never leaving us.” Ainsley laughed.

“Well, Mom and Dad,” Evan began, yawning as he stretched out his arms, “I have zero plans of moving out of your house. Forever and always you’ll find me in my underwear, sitting on the couch in the basement and playing video games.”

Trin had trotted over from the kitchen, carrying Mama Jamba’s usual short stack of pancakes. She slid them in front of Mother Nature and batted her eyes at Evan. “Oh, wow and to think you’re all mine. How did I get so lucky?”

“Cursed,” Wilder corrected. “The word you meant to say is cursed.”

Sophia’s eyes moved to Alex down the table. He was staring at her intently, catching the reason for her sudden interest.

When she pulled her gaze from his, Hiker was eyeing her in that way he did when he was figuring her out. He wasn’t the obtuse and thick-headed Viking she had once thought he was. The leader of the Dragon Elite was quite intuitive, and that’s why he glanced between Sophia and Alex with a studious gaze. “What’s going on? Why were you all so tense when we came in?”

“Evan heard you’re not inviting him to the wedding,” Wilder joked.

Ainsley sighed. “That’s because I don’t want to invite anyone to the wedding.”

Hiker shook his head at her but focused on Sophia. “Out with it. What’s going on?”

She couldn’t tell him the truth. It wasn’t her secret to tell. Neither was. She’d have to convince Alex to come clean, and that would start with divulging his real name. However, she could deflect and share what everyone already knew.

Sophia cleared her throat. “Alex had told us all that he’s a werewolf.”

Hiker dropped his bacon on his plate.

Ainsley tried her best to cover her gasp.

Again Sophia cleared her throat. “And,” she continued, drawing out the word. “I was informing everyone that werewolves aren’t the monsters that everyone thinks they are. They can control their primal urges.”

Hiker studied Alex for a moment. “So when you turn on a full moon, you won’t be a danger to us?”

He nodded under his hood, his mouth working back and forth. “My werewolfism is dormant. It rarely comes out, but when it has, I’m completely fine.”

“Besides that you’re really hairy and have dog features?” Evan deadpanned.

“You’re like that all the time, and you seem fine,” Wilder teased.

“Show some decorum, would you?” Hiker scolded.

At the table, in front of everyone, Ainsley morphed into the form of a werewolf, although what Sophia figured was a smaller, tamer-looking version. “I happen to think that werewolves are beautiful creatures.”

All the new dragonriders shrank back in shock, none of them knowing that the elf could shapeshift at will.

Hiker sighed. “Can we have a normal breakfast for once?”

Ainsley returned to her usual form and grinned across the table at Sophia.

“Yeah, it’s my birthday,” Evan complained. “How come NO10JO can’t come into the dining hall, but your fiancée gets to be a dog at the table?”

“My fiancée can do whatever she likes, and she isn’t a dog for real,” Hiker replied, returning his attention to Alex. “Not that there’s anything wrong with being a dog. I’m sure that Ainsley is right and you’re quite remarkable in werewolf form. However, you understand my concerns on the matter, I’m sure?”

Alex didn’t seem to have a response to this, so Sophia cut in for him. “Sir, I can offer you my copy of Magical Creatures from Bermuda Laurens, where you can brush up on information on werewolves. I think knowledge of the facts will make you much more relaxed on the matter.”

Hiker narrowed his eyes at her, again giving her that penetrating stare as if he was trying to figure whether she was hiding something. Finally, he nodded. “That would be appreciated.”

“Does anyone find it odd that we’re worried about werewolves when we could ask Mother Nature about them and get our answers?” Wilder questioned, indicating Mama Jamba, who was polishing off her first plate of pancakes.

The new dragonriders again all startled.

Evan laughed.

Ainsley shook her head.

Sophia, feeling like the only one not trying to make the new guys run off on day one, leaned over and looked down the table at them. “Oh, by the way, this lovely woman here is Mother Nature. She lives here and offers us much support.”

“Keeping secrets and holding down the sofa in my office isn’t really what I’d call support,” Hiker argued.

Mama Jamba smiled good-naturedly as she handed her empty plate to Trin and took a new one with fresh pancakes. “I don’t keep secrets, son. I simply don’t fix all of your problems and allow you to figure things out on your own. Really, I don’t live here as much as I’m vacationing here for the time being.”

“You live here,” Hiker stated. “You can vacation somewhere else as long as you return to your home.”

Mama Jamba gave him a challenging look and smiled, dabbing the corners of her mouth. “I plan to. I have the trip all planned and will set off right after the wedding.”

Wilder leaned down the table the same way Sophia had and looked at the confused dragonriders. “Hiker, our esteemed leader, proposed to Ainsley, who used to be the housekeeper for this place.”

“She wasn’t really,” Evan added. “She’s like some royalty, but because of Hiker, she lost her memory and had to scrub our floors for several centuries.”

Hiker growled with frustration. “It doesn’t sound right when you put it like that.”

“Oh, really?” Evan jibed. “I guess I could have added the bit about how Ainsley lost her memory saving your life and you made her do our laundry and cook our meals for several centuries, all the while never telling her the truth.”

Again, Hiker growled and shook his head. “You new guys will benefit by never listening to a word Evan says.”

“Are the new men invited to the wedding, sir, since we’ll have plenty of food because Evan won’t be there being a pig and eating everything?” Wilder asked.

Hiker shook his head and pushed away from the table. “At this point, I don’t know if Ainsley will allow me to be at our wedding.”

The elf laughed at this. “I was considering it. You have a way of stealing all the attention.”

“Says the person who shapeshifted into the form of a werewolf at the breakfast table,” Evan stated dramatically.

“I was trying to make Alex feel welcomed,” she replied before looking at Hiker. “Of course, you’ll be there as well as Mama Jamba and S. Beaufont and Quiet, but I don’t want to make it a big deal.”

“So Wilder and Mahkah aren’t invited either?” Evan asked victoriously.

Ainsley shook her head. “Of course they will be. I’m on the fence about your invite though, if we’re honest.”

He scoffed at this.

“If anyone is asking for my opinion,” Mama Jamba began in a sing-song voice, “you really should go big. I mean, you only get married once.”

“Maybe,” Evan stated. “I’m still shocked that, after the whole enslavement thing, Ainsley said yes at all.”

“I didn’t enslave her,” Hiker argued, his voice suddenly booming.

“Sorry, sir,” Evan said at once. “Forced employment on someone with no memory of their life.”

Hiker rolled his eyes. “Ainsley, I think Mama is right. This is our wedding, and after everything, I think it’s worth celebrating. We should make it an event.”

Sophia was surprised to see the emotion in Hiker’s eyes. He’d changed so much since she came to the Gullington. He’d shifted even more when Ainsley was healed and returned to him. It was shocking to see him being the sentimental one who wanted to celebrate their wedding, making it a huge affair. The marriage of the Dragon Elite’s leader would be akin to when King Rudolf got married, which had been a momentous occasion.

Ainsley glanced nervously down the table for a moment. “Can we discuss this later? Like, when everyone who lives in the Castle isn’t staring at us?”

Hiker swallowed and nodded. “Yes, of course. We need to discuss the training schedule anyway.”

“Wait!” Evan exclaimed. “What, sir? You want us to train? This is very surprising news.”

Hiker shook his head at the sarcasm. “As I was saying—”

“Oh,” Mama Jamba interrupted, clapping her hand to her chest and rocking back in her chair as if she’d gotten a wave of heartburn. Her face was suddenly grief-stricken.

Hiker’s eyes widened. “What is it, Mama? Are you okay?”

Her mouth popped open, but no words came out.

Before Hiker could question her again, Trin stormed out from the kitchen, her expression also full of stress. “Sir, I’ve received several news reports that demand your immediate attention.”

Chapter Four

Hiker bolted upright, his fists clenched by his side. Everyone stared at the cyborg, anticipation heavy in the air.

“What is it?” Hiker looked between Trin and Mama Jamba. The old woman appeared to have recovered, taking deep breaths, but her hand was still on her chest.

“Tell him,” Mama Jamba encouraged, nodding.

“Tell me what?” Hiker’s voice vibrated with worry.

Trin’s cyborg eye closed the way it did when she pulled data from the world wide web. She was like a walking computer, plugged into all the news channels. “It appears that multiple nations are on the cusp of wars. Analysts are speculating about the individual causes, but there doesn’t seem to be a common link. The only suspect thing is that all the conflicts arose at the same time. Anyway, for many countries, it appears that a war is imminent.”

Hiker glanced at Ainsley, his forehead lining with tension. “All mortal nations, am I right?” he asked Trin.

She nodded. “Yes, I’m sending the full report to your tablet right now.”

“Coolest girlfriend ever,” Evan said proudly, looking at the cyborg housekeeper.

Glancing sideways at Sophia, Hiker gave her a grave look. “Why does it feel like the timing of all these events isn’t random?”

“Because it never is.” She looked at Mama Jamba. “Are you okay? You’re feeling the brewing wars?”

She nodded, her hand still on her chest. Mother Nature suddenly looked so much older, like the global turmoil was waging inside her. In a way, it was. “It’s more that they’re all happening at once that took me by surprise. There are at least ten different countries that are preparing military forces in retaliation to various perceived wrong doings by their supposed enemies.”

“Is there anything else you can tell us?” Hiker asked.

Mama Jamba pushed up from her chair. “I think you know that I can’t. All I can say is that if the world ever needed the Dragon Elite, then it is now.” Not moving at her usual peppy pace, the old woman strode for the entrance.

Hiker let out a long breath. “We have to find out who or what is behind all this. We have to intervene.” He glanced at Sophia and then Wilder, Mahkah, and Evan. “I want the Core Four in my office immediately.”

Core Four, Sophia thought proudly. She liked the way that sounded and that she was part of it.

Looking down the table at the newbies, Hiker said, “You lot are on your own until we have this under control. You should go out to the Expanse and work with your dragons the best way you know how.”

“But sir,” Cooper pointed at the heavily snow-covered window. “It’s freezing out there.”

Evan laughed. “Get used to it, son. Think how freezing it’s going to be when you’re flying through the icy winds on your dragon.”

Hiker nodded. “Evan is right. This is when you toughen up. We’re dragonriders, not pansy men who stay inside when the temperature drops.”

“Some of you aren’t men at all.” Ainsley nodded in Sophia’s direction.

Hiker sighed. “Oh, she knows what I mean.”

Evan sat back, a wide grin on his face as he looked at Wilder. “Did you hear that? I was right about something. I know you don’t know how that feels, but it’s a pretty great feeling.”

Hiker kicked the side of Evan’s chair as he passed him. “Don’t get used to it. And don’t dawdle. Core Four in my office straight away.”

Chapter Five

“What are you not telling me?” Hiker asked when Sophia entered his office a minute later.

The guys had stayed back only for a moment to give the new dragonriders some instructions on what they should do for training, making it so that Sophia was the first one to Hiker’s office—well, after him and Mama Jamba.

She glanced tentatively at Mother Nature, who’d already curled up on the Chesterfield, but the old woman didn’t offer her any support. She simply wore a pursed expression that seemed to say, you’re on your own, dear.

“I don’t know what you mean, sir,” Sophia replied, finding her voice. She knew exactly what he meant, but she would play dumb for as long as she could get away with it, which was apparently no time at all.

He clenched his jaw. “Alex. You know something about him.”

“Well, we told you,” she began. “He’s a werewolf. As I mentioned, it shouldn’t be a problem. The rumors about werewolves have been misconstrued. Most are very good people and can be trusted.”

Mama Jamba nodded. “I can validate that.”

“What else though?” Hiker asked through clenched teeth.

Sophia sighed. She couldn’t bald-faced lie to him, but she also couldn’t tell him the entire truth. “Look, I do know two things about Alex, but I can’t tell you either of them.”

He growled and leveled his gaze at her. “Why not?”

“Because it’s not my place to tell his secrets,” Sophia replied with confidence. “I’ll tell you something that most don’t know about werewolves and does pertain to him. However, for their sake, you can’t share this information. It has long been suspected that if the information got out, an entire population of werewolves would be slaughtered.”

“I can validate that to be true as well,” Mama Jamba sang from her perch on the sofa.

“What is it then?” Hiker demanded.

Sophia sighed. “Lupei, the place where Alex is from, is where werewolves originated.”

Hiker nodded. “I think I’ve heard that before. It would make sense that he’d be one, probably having been bitten at some point.”

Sophia shook her head. “No, that’s the thing, the people in Lupei don’t become werewolves by being bitten. Anyone who is born in the town automatically is one. It’s in their genetics.”

Hiker blinked at her in disbelief. “What? So everyone in Lupei is a werewolf? Even the children?”

“That’s right,” Mama Jamba affirmed.

“Why wouldn’t they clear out the town then?” Hiker pondered.

Sophia had asked Liv the same question. “Because it’s a great point of pride for them. Those who remain come from a long line of werewolves. Families want their children to be what they are. Some move off, but most remain, keeping the secret. Like I said, most werewolves are peaceful and kind people who know how to manage the curse fine.”

Hiker nodded, his gaze falling on the desk. “That does make sense.”

“There’s something else,” Sophia began, listening for the guys who would be arriving soon. “Those in Lupei are special, not only in that they are all werewolves by virtue of being from there. They also turn every single night—”

“Not only on the full moon?” Hiker interrupted, now really shaken.

Sophia nodded, pressing her hands down to try and calm him. “Yes, but Alex won’t because it only happens for them when they’re in Lupei. Also, as he said, it’s mostly dormant in him, and he can control it, which I believe. My sister Liv worked with Alex’s father, who is the pack's head, and he’s a very gentle man who never harms anyone when he turns. They can control it. Some choose not to because they think they have that excuse or maybe it feels good to let loose, but Alex wouldn’t be here if he weren’t a good person who wanted to do good.”

Hiker considered this. “Okay, that does make sense. Where’s the part you’re worried about? That can’t be it.”

This was a very perceptive man, Sophia realized. “The big secret, the one that would have the entire Lupei pack wiped out, is that it’s their bite that spreads werewolfism. They’re the only ones who can turn a person.”

Hiker’s eyes jerked up to meet hers. He finally got it, and by the expression on his face, he really got it. “Oh, wow. So if others knew this, they’d—”

“They’d hunt and destroy that which they didn’t understand but definitely feared,” Sophia supplied. “Yes, that’s why you can’t share the information because if it got out, well, it would be hard to convince others that Lupei should be preserved. One bad werewolf gives all the rest a bad name. Imagine if we took out every dragonrider because of what Thad Reinhart or Nathaniel did?”

Hiker let out a long breath. “Yes, I understand now. Thanks for telling me. I won’t share this with anyone else, but I can’t say I’m entirely comfortable with a werewolf under this roof. It will take some getting used to.”

Sophia nodded, having the same feeling. They were somewhat unpredictable, but she was grateful that this had satisfied Hiker and he wasn’t pressing her anymore. Now she had to confront Alex and convince the werewolf to tell the rest of the secrets that weren’t hers to tell.

Chapter Six

“Man, those newbie dragonriders are the worst,” Evan remarked, striding into Hiker’s office.

“Yet, I like all of them much more than you,” Wilder teased while walking in behind him. Mahkah brought up the rear.

“How do I mount my dragon?” Evan said in a high-pitched voice, pretending to impersonate one of the newbies. “How do I make him go? How do I wipe—”

“I think,” Hiker interrupted before Evan could finish his sentence. “That their lack of knowledge about dragons and riding is understandable since they only recently magnetized.”

Mahkah nodded. “Most haven’t been with their dragons for very long at all, having headed to the Gullington right away. From what I’ve learned, Alex has been magnetized to his dragon the longest but was hesitant to come here.”

“Because of that whole being a werewolf thing, I’m guessing,” Evan stated.

Wilder shook his head. “No, I think his dragon, Frost, remembered you and didn’t want to see your face anytime soon. I know the feeling. How do you feel about getting a ski mask for your birthday? I’d be happy to give it to you.”

Before Evan could volley another insult back, Mahkah cut in. “It’s true that many of the angels were anxious to return to the Gullington after magnetizing to their riders.”

“Which is a hopeful sign.” Hiker looked up from his tablet. He’d been reviewing the reports that Trin had sent over while the guys exchanged jabs. “We needed that bit of good news since things indeed look grim worldwide. Some nations that are normally rather peaceful are feuding. Others that are often trigger-happy already have their weapons pointed. There are multiple conflicts and the reasons behind them seeming legitimate but oddly timed.”

“It’s true,” Mama Jamba related. “The Nocos were recently suspicious that the Borsin government was sabotaging their forestry project. Then they had several hundred thousand square miles of land burned.”

Hiker nodded, having returned his attention to the tablet in his hands. “Yes, and they found a detonator that links the cause of the fire to the Borsins.”

“The question is,” Sophia began, trying to work things out as she spoke. “Were the things that triggered all these conflicts common knowledge?”

Hiker thought for a moment. “I see what you mean.” He scrolled through the report. “My inclination is yes. There’s one incident of a water supply contaminated by a neighboring factory, or supposedly by them. There were concerns about this from the beginning when they built the factory in that location, which is on the opposite side of another country’s borders.”

“So someone or some organization could have planned all these incidents with the intent to create mass chaos and war?” Sophia suggested.

Hiker glanced up at her. “You’re insinuating the Rogue Riders? Versalee?”

“Who has the most to gain from conflict?” Sophia asked.

“I don’t know that she does,” Hiker replied. “The Rogue Riders care about themselves and criminals. Plotting and executing all of this would take time and energy, something that they probably would rather lavish on themselves for selfish gain.”

“But what if there was something huge to be gained by creating war?” Sophia countered. “I mean, it’s a lucrative business—war, that is.”

“If you’re an arms dealer,” Wilder added.

“Or obsessed with various other criminal activities,” Evan supplied.

Hiker shook his head. “Politics is usually the seed of most wars, and that’s not something that the Rogue Riders care that much for.”

“Sir, this new group of demon dragonriders aren’t like Thad Reinhart and the ones you knew,” Sophia argued. “They’re modern and think in different ways. Look at Nathaniel in Las Vegas, running an underground criminal network.”

Setting his tablet down, Hiker sighed. “I get that, but I think it’s dangerous to assume that the Rogue Riders or Versalee are behind this. We’re trying to avoid a war, so if they aren’t behind this, we can’t accuse them. They might be good with Nathaniel gone. We haven’t heard or seen any activity from them.”

“That’s exactly what makes me suspicious,” Sophia mused and chewed on the inside of her cheek.

Evan elbowed Wilder in the side. “So your girlfriend, she’s a bit paranoid. Does she let you wear her tinfoil hat?”

“She would, but I wouldn’t dare put on a hat and mess up my hair.” Wilder slid his hand over his perfectly styled dark brown hair that went up in a wave—artfully chaotic.

“I should have suspected that your vanity would overrule all else,” Evan joked. “It will no doubt be your downfall.”

Wilder shook his head. “I always thought you would be my downfall.”

Hiker had only allowed the two guys to banter because he’d gone back to reading the report. “Okay, well, it looks like we have a lot of adjudication missions that will demand our swift and immediate attention. There aren’t enough of us. It’s important that we have the new dragonriders trained, which is something that I’ll take over in all of your absences.”

“I’m right here, sir,” Evan teased. “It’s hard when you don’t even see me.”

“That wasn’t even marginally funny.” Hiker rolled his eyes.

“So you’re implying that my other jokes have been a riot, then?” Evan questioned, a playful hint in his voice.

“If by riot, you mean they make him want to scream,” Wilder quipped.

“Focus,” Hiker urged, his voice suddenly rising. “I’m sending you all out on different cases. It’s crucial that you quell tensions and keep wars from exploding between countries. We need peaceful solutions.”

Sophia tilted her head back and forth. “I’m all for that, but I really think we need to devote some attention to finding out who is behind creating all these problems and starting wars and take them out. Otherwise, we can fix all of these countries' conflicts only to turn around and find new ones have popped up.”

“Good, if you think that demands attention, then you start investigating,” Hiker stated.

“I will, but I was going to recruit Lee to solve the water supply problem,” Sophia stated. “If we can fix the contamination, then there’s nothing to war over.”

Hiker nodded. “Yes, do that too. Investigate who’s behind this. Use your mysterious resources that you never want to share with me and get us more information.”

“I can take on multiple cases too, sir,” Evan stated proudly.

“I hope you can handle a single case,” Hiker replied. “Diplomacy isn’t your forte.”

“Is that because kicking butt is, sir?” Evan asked hopefully.

“It’s because you think you’re a stand-up comedian instead of an adjudicator,” Hiker answered.

“Why can’t I be both?” Evan countered. “Pink Princess is both a diva and pain in the ass, while also supposedly being a dragonrider.”

“I’ll assign you a case that requires the least amount of negotiating,” Hiker decided at once, glancing back down at the tablet in his hands.

Evan leaned over and whispered to Wilder. “No doubt the most dangerous case that involves the sharpest skills and prowess.”

“I agree, fetching all of us coffee is an important job,” Sophia volleyed. “It’s one that I’m certain you can handle, but remember coffee is hot and can burn you.”

Wilder laughed and winked at Sophia. “It does sound like a dangerous case. I’m no good without my caffeine, so talk about a crucial mission.”

Hiker seemed momentarily entertained by the three’s remarks. A sliver of a smile etched his beard as he returned his attention to the tablet. “I’ll assign you all your cases within the hour. Suit up and get the dragons ready. These are missions that require us to show our strength and symbols of strength. I want the world to know that it was the Dragon Elite that solved their problems, and I want us to look our best doing it.”

Wilder sighed. “What about Evan? Can you settle for him looking a little less like a Neanderthal? I think Sophia can put a disguising spell on him to shrink his head and that flat nose.”

“Leave the jokes at the Castle,” Hiker beseeched, obviously over all the banter. “Look dignified when you go out there. Make me proud. And do it swiftly. There’s much to be done.”

Chapter Seven

The snow was thick on the Expanse, covering everything like a blanket and making the Gullington look like the most idyllic winter scene. Icicles clung to the eaves of the Castle and made it appear like a gingerbread house.

Dragon footprints in the snow marked the various paths that dragonettes and full-grown dragons had taken during the day.

“So after doing everything he told me to, he still wouldn’t give over the paraglider,” Lunis complained, forming what Sophia could only guess and fear was a large snowball.

She rolled her eyes at the blue dragon beside her before returning her attention to the blue sky with dragons soaring back and forth, completing different training exercises. “You’re a dragon. You don’t need a paraglider.”

“That’s where you’re wrong,” he argued defiantly.

“You have wings.” She pulled her thick winter cloak tighter around her neck.

“You have legs, but you still drive in cars,” he countered.

Sophia laughed. “Hardly, but I see your point. Still…”

“Well,” Lunis continued, drawing out the word. “The old man then made me do a bunch of other tasks before he’d hand over the paraglider buuuuut before that, he dropped this huge secret on me.”

“Do we have to talk about the fictional stuff that happens to you when you’re playing Zelda: Breath of the Wind?” Sophia hid her amusement. “We have real problems in the real world.”

Lunis scowled at her, continuing to form the snowball that was growing alarmingly large. “We talk about that guy you’re obsessed with alllll the time.”

“You mean Wilder?” Sophia laughed. “My real boyfriend?”

“Is he real?” Lunis replied. “I’ve never seen him before. Maybe he’s a figment of your imagination.”

“You’ve been around Wilder many times,” Sophia argued.

“Have I?”

Sophia nodded.

“Describe him to me,” Lunis ordered while patting the snowball and making it more compact.

“Dark brown hair, blue eyes, and totally buff.”

Lunis pretended to think for a moment. “Totally doesn’t ring any bells. I think he’s a figment of your imagination.”

Sophia giggled, watching as the newbie dragonriders attempted to mount their dragons. It wasn’t working out for any of them. The dragons, maybe in a Lunis-like attempt to mess with them, waited until they were stepping up on them and moved, making them stumble and have to chase the fleeing dragons.

“You’ve rubbed off on the new generation,” Sophia observed.

“How so?” Lunis was still patting his snowball. It was roughly the size of a car tire.

“They won’t let their riders on them and keep messing with them,” Sophia answered.

“I let you ride me.”

Sophia shot him an annoyed expression. “No, you didn’t. I had to demand it.”

He nodded. “Then I did. That’s what I was waiting for.”

Something random occurred to Sophia. “When I made the demand, you said there would be three times I asked such a thing of you. I’ve now done it two times. What’s the third, you think?”

“I can’t see the future,” he replied. “I only know from the prophecy related through the chi of the dragon that there will be three times. You will probably demand another chance at redemption when I school you on Just Dance.”

Sophia laughed. “I don’t think I’d squander it on that.”

“Oh, then you don’t know how bad my victory will be when I squash you,” Lunis joked.

In the distance, Sophia watched as the new rider Alex strode around Frost—a pearl-colored dragon.

Lunis eyed his rider. “Are you surprised?”

She shrugged, knowing what he was referring to. “Not really. It was only a matter of time.”

“Before a werewolf joined the Dragon Elite?” he suggested.

Sophia shook her head. “No, the other thing.”

Lunis nodded. “Tala says that you should report to the Nest. Mahkah is concerned about something.”

Sophia glanced toward the mountains where the Cave, Nest, and Pad were all located. “You got a message from him telepathically?”

“Like, five minutes ago. I don’t reply right away because I don’t want to seem too eager.”

Sophia shook her head. “You know that Mahkah needs to get to his missions. If he needed me, you should have said something right away.”

Lunis held up the snowball. “Hey, Soph, I was wondering what you’d look like as a snowman.”

She scowled at him. “Snow woman, and if you dare, I’ll turn your hide into a better traveling cloak for me.”

He grinned. “Nice threat.”

“Well, you’re always threatening to eat me, so it only seems fair.”

“Totally fair. Don’t worry. This snowball isn’t for you. Truth is, I was stalling on giving you the information until someone woke up from her second morning nap.”

Sophia followed Lunis’ gaze and a second later observed Bell poking her head out of the Cave, not too far in the distance. The red dragon belonging to Hiker Wallace took a few more steps, exiting the Cave completely. As though stretching after getting out of bed, she unfurled her large wings.

Lunis instantly yanked his arm back and fired the snowball through the air. It spiraled across the Expanse so fast that the sleepy red dragon didn’t have a chance to react. Sophia was pretty certain that Bell didn’t know what had hit her until compacted snow walloped her straight in the face, covering her like a frosted Christmas tree.

Chapter Eight

Sophia didn’t have to wonder what had Mahkah demanding her immediate presence in the Nest. As soon as she entered the place where they kept the dragon eggs, it was entirely evident. Tons of dragonettes had hatched.

“They’re all demon dragons,” Mahkah explained as Sophia took the position next to him.

Around the cave were roughly a dozen dragonettes making their way out of their thick shells or licking themselves after newly hatching. Some had already taken to playing with each other, which looked a whole lot more like fighting than anything else.

Sophia didn’t have to ask how Mahkah knew the new dragons were demons. For one, she’d recognized that they were darker colors than the angel dragons, which tended to be brighter and cheerier. Also, their temperaments were evident from the beginning. Not only were the more “awake” ones fighting, but they let out murderous growls and swished their spiked tails around, destroying broken egg shells.

Suddenly feeling overwhelmed, Sophia let out a long breath. “Wow, that’s a lot of demon dragons about to be released in the world.”

Mahkah nodded, a grave expression on his face. “My concern is that this will upset the balance.”

She immediately knew what he meant. Demon dragons and their riders were important, she believed. They balanced out the power with the angel dragons. However, if there were too many of them, it could upset the balance.

“What can we do, I wonder?” Sophia mused. “Can we encourage angel dragons to hatch? I don’t know how to tell which ones those are though.”

The colors of the shells for the dragons sometimes indicated what would hatch, but that wasn’t foolproof. For instance, demon dragons had hatched out of a few brightly colored eggs, so that wouldn’t be a good method for determining what was inside.

“That was my thought,” Mahkah began, his hands behind his back and chin held high as he appraised the scene around them, which was quickly turning to chaos as demon dragons rammed into the cave walls and let out bits of steam. Thankfully they didn’t have their fire yet. “That’s why I asked for you to join me. I wondered if you might know of a way to determine what’s going to hatch from a dragon’s egg? A device of sorts or a spell, maybe?”

“Magitech,” Sophia muttered while thinking. “I think that’s our best bet. I’m not sure what we’d need though.”

“Samples from the demon and angel dragons, maybe?” Mahkah suggested. “And parts of the shells too?”

“Yeah, that might work.” Sophia worked out the details. “If I get that to one of my magitech experts, it’s possible that they can create something that gives us an indication of what’s going to hatch—either a demon or an angel.”

Mahkah nodded with appreciation. “Yes, if we knew which of the eggs were demons, then maybe we could put them in a less fertile environment so they didn’t hatch all at once. I worry that if they overrun us, we’ll lose the balance.”

“That’s a brilliant idea. Like before, when we put the eggs on the Expanse because we weren’t ready for them to hatch. They don’t like colder environments.”

“Correct,” Mahkah affirmed. “We have to know which ones are which though. I don’t want to keep them from hatching. I think that if we’re overrun with demon dragons then things will get out of control very fast, which I’d like to avoid.”

Sophia thought the idea held merit. Changing what was would be wrong. They didn’t want to get rid of all the demon dragons or the eggs before they hatched. However, if they could determine what the eggs were beforehand, they could prevent too many demon or even angel dragons from hatching at once.

“Leave it to me,” Sophia stated with confidence. “I’ll get samples and enlist my magitech experts. I think they’ll be able to help.”

Mahkah lowered his chin, giving her a look of pride. “I knew I could rely on you, Sophia. Really, we all do. I get that’s a lot of weight on your shoulders, but I believe you can take it. I think you can bear more responsibility than most.”

Chapter Nine

There it was again… Another insinuation that she was meant to have more responsibility. The first time had been when she’d read through Oscar Beaufont’s journal of prophecies. Lunis had mentioned it too. Now Mahkah… How could she do more than be a rider for the Dragon Elite and their second in command? Did someone want her to organize a bake sale too, she wondered with a laugh. Maybe she needed to add volunteering work to her résumé. Or she could join a local Rotary club or something, she joked to herself.

The last time that Sophia had visited Happily Ever After College, she’d noted many changes. After the green sludge had infected the place, the fairy godmother college had to undergo many renovations, according to Mae Ling.

The headmistress, Willow Starr, had apparently taken all of the design ideas from the college’s professors and rolled it all into one large building for the campus. Now Happily Ever After College looked like a compendium of architectural designs all mixed into one.

However, the new look of the building, which Sophia hadn’t entered yet, wasn’t what struck her as odd. She studied it from the lush grounds of the college, which had transformed from an overly manicured lawn and garden to an overgrown magical forest that seemed endless.

Mae Ling, Sophia’s fairy godmother, had explained that when the love potion had gone awry, unleashing the green sludge, it reminded the fairy godmothers that love needs whimsy. Mae Ling had said, “We’re about creating love here, and that never blossoms if pruned too much. No, the best place for love is in a fertile forest where trees grow on top of trees and seeds are allowed to scatter on the wind, rather than be planted by a gardener.”

That all made sense to Sophia. She liked the new campus building, which was large and had Modern, Gothic, Art Deco, Renaissance, Baroque, Classical, and Functionalism designs. It felt as though the inside of the building must be as diverse as the outside, expressing the many different personalities of the professors who resided within it.

However, what gave Sophia pause were the various students and professors passing her on the grounds, most of them hurrying into one of the doors of the main building. Before, the students had worn pleated skirts in a rainbow design and pink tops. The professors wore whatever they liked, not having a uniform. Presently though, everyone wore a pale blue gown made of silk. Some had pink bows fastened around the collar. Some had their hoods up, covering their heads, although the weather was as it always was at Happily Ever After College—a perfect seventy degrees.

Sophia wondered if she’d ended up at the wrong place after stepping through the portal. Or if something was wrong at the college once more. She also wondered how she’d find Mae Ling to ask her about it and the reason that she’d come to fairy godmother college that day. Before the redesign, she knew where her fairy godmother’s office was. Now, she didn’t know exactly where the front door was since there were many and it was such a scatterbrained building with multiple designs.

Also, she thought it might be hard to locate her fairy godmother when everyone looked the same, covered in their blue robes and rushing around the front of the building.

“You know you never have to look for me,” a familiar voice said at Sophia’s back. She turned to find none other than her fairy godmother Mae Ling standing behind her, wearing her usual plain clothing and looking quite different from all the rest at the college. The small woman with short black hair smiled, wrinkles lining her kind eyes. “You know that I’ll always find you. That’s what a good fairy godmother does when she knows her charge is in need.”

Chapter Ten

“Hi!” Sophia squeaked, surprised by Mae Ling’s words and how she looked so different from everyone else at the college.

“Hello,” Mae Ling replied with a twinkle in her eyes.

Sophia wasn’t surprised that Mae Ling had found her or knew that she needed her help, but she knew how things worked with the fairy godmother. Sophia had to ask for what she needed directly. However, before that, Sophia had other questions vying for her attention.

She pointed over her shoulder in the direction of the college and the various fairy godmothers. “There’s a new uniform at Happily Ever After now?”

Mae Ling shook her head. “An old uniform.”

“Old?” Sophia turned to study the fairy godmothers wearing their long blue robes. Now that she looked at them, she noticed that all of them had the same color hair—a bluish-gray. Some had their hair down or braided, but most wore it in a bun on the top of their heads. “They all look old.”

Mae Ling stepped up next to Sophia and nodded. “Yes, they’re mothers. This is the way we’ve looked from the beginning.”

“You don’t look that way,” Sophia pointed out while glancing at the woman’s dark hair and normal gray clothes.

“That’s correct. I’m not a normal fairy godmother. I don’t deal only in matters of the heart and never have.”

Sophia thought about this. “Yes, you help me with my missions. Do most of the other fairy godmothers only help with romance?”

“All of them,” Mae Ling corrected. “Yes, that’s the college’s main goal, to teach fairy godmothers how to create true love for their Cinderellas. It’s the mission given to us by Saint Valentine.”

Sophia remembered when she met the saint. He was an exceptionally handsome man and finding him was complicated and also dangerous. She should have guessed that he was the one behind Happily Ever After College.

“If all the others are supposed to create true love, then why don’t you?” Sophia asked.

“I do,” Mae Ling replied. “I also take on other missions, and Mama Jamba specifically assigned me to you. My rebellious nature as a fairy godmother grants me the opportunity to dabble outside our parameters.”

Sophia laughed. Of course, she’d have the rebellious fairy godmother. “Which is why you don’t dress like the rest then, right?”

“I always tripped on that gown,” Mae Ling joked. “But yes, it doesn’t suit me so after a century, I decided not to wear it anymore, and the higher-ups haven’t argued with me on the subject.”

“Then the dress code changed, huh?” Sophia questioned and gestured at the college.

“And changed back,” Mae Ling answered. “Now and then, we stir things up. Willow tried to do something different when she took the role as headmistress. When the love potion went wrong, she decided that we were diverting too much from our original mission and needed to return to tradition. Magic potions and other things related to science were never part of our curriculum before.”

Sophia glanced at the college and noticed a cluster of fairy godmothers in training conversing while holding strange instruments she hadn’t seen in a while. “No, it was wands, right?”

Mae Ling nodded. “Yes, it’s more for show, as you know as a magician since you can point and make magic happen. Still, mortals have always enjoyed the effect of seeing a wand. Appearances are important, and Willow thinks we need to look the part.”

“But not you,” Sophia stated.

“Well, again, I’m different. Also, a lot of this is the result of mortals being able to see magic again. Before, we operated unseen by our Cinderellas, so it didn’t matter what we looked like. Now things have changed, and it’s believed that we should look the part as fairy godmothers.”

Sophia nodded. “I guess that all makes sense.”

“I’m glad that I could clarify it for you,” Mae Ling stated proudly. “Now, it seems that you’re here because there’s something else you need explained. Ask away, and I’ll try to shine some light on the problems that currently plague you.”

Chapter Eleven

“The wars that are brewing all over the world…” Sophia began, knowing she didn’t have to say much more than that.

“Oh yes.” Mae Ling pushed her palms together and nodded. “You suspect there’s someone or something behind all of them.”

It was more of a statement than a question. “Well, yeah,” Sophia began. “I mean, the timing of all the conflicts arising at once is suspect, not to mention the way they’ve been instigated seems suspicious.”

“I would agree,” Mae Ling stated calmly. “I think your assumption of who is behind it is probably correct.”

“The Rogue Riders,” Sophia agreed. “You can’t confirm that it’s Versalee?”

Mae Ling shook her head. “Unfortunately, I don’t know everything. Only glimpses. It’s the way a fairy godmother’s magic works. We know how something will happen or see certain realities, but not all of them. I do think the notion not to accuse the Rogue Riders is the right one.”

Sophia sighed, willing to admit that Hiker was right on this one. “Yeah, I need evidence first, don’t I? Before I point the finger and go after them.”

“I think so,” Mae Ling said. “Otherwise, I fear that you’ll look like the bad guys since the Rogue Riders appear to be lying low and minding their own business.”

The dragonrider clenched her jaw and swallowed hard. “I suspect they’re stealthily creating all these problems between nations and instigating war after war.”

“I suspect that you are correct,” Mae Ling replied. “I’ll try and determine how I can help you with this. Once I know more, I’ll message you, but I fear that the solution will not be straightforward.”

Sophia nodded, wishing that she could stay at Happily Ever After College, where there didn’t seem to be an issue in the world. She sighed and thanked her fairy godmother, realizing that she had to be on her way and devote herself to fixing her problems, which were the world's troubles.

Chapter Twelve

Cat nearly bowled Sophia over when she entered the Crying Cat Bakery. For such a tiny woman, she was quite the force, rushing by Sophia, her face as red as her hair.

“Move out of my way!” the baker exclaimed in her thick French accent.

Sophia slid to the side, holding up her arms in surrender. “Is everything okay?” She glanced at the counter where Lee stood, looking quite amused. Sophia gave her a questioning look, trying to decide if the assassin baker wanted her to intervene somehow or run for her life. Sophia had faced many deadly beasts, but something about the tiny French woman threatened her on a whole new level.

“Is everything okay?” Cat shot back, impersonating Sophia—well, trying to but it wasn’t the best parody of her American accent. “No! Things are never okay when that one is around.” She pointed an accusatory finger at Lee.

Her wife simply smiled. “And to think, you only have the rest of your life to celebrate all the bad times we’ll have together.”

“No,” Cat argued, visibly shaking. “I have the rest of your life, which shouldn’t be too much longer.”

“Because you’re going to try and poison me yet again?” Lee sounded rather bored. “Or are you going to cut the brake lines on my car like last year? Oh! I loved that time you put a hungry hyena in the back storeroom and told me to fetch a bag of flour.”

Cat sighed. “Who knew that the pack animal would fill up on the lard we store back there?”

Lee laughed. “Yeah, he was purring like a kitten and happily napping when I found him. Nice try though.”

Cat wagged her finger in her wife’s direction. “I’ll find a poison that you’re not immune to, or something else.”

Lee folded her arms across her chest and nodded proudly. “I look forward to seeing what you come up with. Make it really good this time because, after fifteen years, your attempts at murdering me are getting a little stale. If we don’t have that spice, I’m afraid for us.”

“After your comments, I’m going to make this attempt a total success,” Cat threatened before whipping around to face Sophia. “You can have her. Kiss her. Marry her if you like. See if I care.”

Sophia’s eyes widened. “Nope, I’m good.”

“Well, I’m off to pick out your casket, Lee,” Cat sang while stomping out the door of the shop and onto Roya Lane.

“Make it expensive,” Lee called after her. “Something that breaks the bank.”

Sophia tilted her head, letting out a breath. “Not that I should be surprised to see drama running rampant upon entering the Crying Cat Bakery, but what was that all about?”

Lee chuckled, picked up a kitchen towel, and slapped it over her shoulder. “Cat had a dream that I cheated on her last night.”

Sophia shivered. “Those are the worst. I’ve had those about Wilder before. I wake up, and I’m mad at him, as though he really did something wrong.”

Lee nodded. “Yep, Cat was madder than hell.”

“So that’s why she’s so angry.” Sophia looked over her shoulder at the door where the fiery redhead had exited.

“Nope,” Lee chirped. “She was furious when she woke up. Then she told me about the dream, and my response made her livid.”

Sophia groaned. “What did you say?”

“Well, I don’t get a lot of people flirting with me anymore, being married and running multiple businesses,” Lee explained. “So I was curious if this woman that I cheated on Cat with was hot.”

Sophia slumped, sighing. “You didn’t…”

“I did,” Lee stated victoriously. “I then wanted to know the full details about this mystery woman. Was she young? Did she have a good body?”

“You sort of deserve to be murdered,” Sophia replied.

“Yeah, well, what really set Cat off was when I asked her if she’d point this hot chick out if we saw her in real life.”

Sophia covered her forehead with her hand. “I might kill you for Cat.”

Lee laughed. “You can try, pony rider.”

“Dragonrider,” Sophia corrected.

“Same thing, really.”

“It’s not,” Sophia argued. “Anyway, I hope you don’t die, not before you help me with something.”

“See, that’s why I make myself invaluable with my baking skills.”

“That’s not it,” Sophia countered. “This has to do with your water treatment skills. There’s a country whose water supply has been poisoned. I need your help fixing it before they go to war with their neighbors, who they’re blaming.”

“I’m happy to help,” Lee replied.

“You are?”

The baker assassin nodded. “Sounds like it needs my immediate attention. I’ll drop everything.”

Sophia glared at the woman. “What’s the catch?”

A sly smile lit up Lee’s face. “Oh, you know me so well. Yes, there’s a catch.”

“Of course there is. What is it?”

“Well, as you might be aware, my wife might try to kill me—”

“Because she said, ‘I’m going to murder you,’” Sophia interrupted.

“Right!” Lee affirmed. “Anyway, I think she’s mad enough to go through with something that could work. Thanks to having to take on your little side project of fixing water supplies, I’m not as much on my vigilante game as I usually am.”

“You could always quit the assassin business to free up time,” Sophia suggested.

Lee shook her head. “Nope. Some things are worth dying for.”

“Says the assassin,” Sophia retorted dryly.

“Anyway, instead of putting all my attention into figuring out how Cat will kill me next and avoiding it, I think I’d rather let it happen and give her a real scare,” Lee explained.

Sophia glanced at the ceiling. “Angels above, why can’t I have normal friends?”

“Because we’re more fun and you know it,” Lee answered. “So I hear that Ramy, the guy who is running Heals Pills, can’t be killed.”

“Well, he can, but not easily.” Sophia repeated the line he always said.

“Still, he dies and comes back to life.”

“Repeatedly,” Sophia added.

“So, I think if you get me a vial of his blood, I can make it into something. Then I’ll be immune to Cat’s next murder attempt,” Lee imparted.

“That’s pretty smart. How do you know it will work?”

Lee shrugged. “I don’t. It’s a risk, but it will be worth it when Cat thinks I’m dead and is happy, then devastated, and I pop back up to life to continue annoying her for the next several decades.”

“You two have a romance for the story books.”

“Don’t we, though?”

“Fine,” Sophia acquiesced. “I’ll get you a vial of Ramy’s blood. In return…”

Lee sighed dramatically. “In return, I’ll use my genius to go and fix some silly nation’s problems.”

“Water supply,” Sophia corrected. “The one thing that every creature needs to survive. That’s what you’ll fix.”

“Koalas,” Lee said abruptly.

Sophia blinked back at her. “What?”

“Koalas don’t drink water,” Lee explained. “If they did, they’d be waylaid by predators at the drinking hole, and the dumb creatures wouldn’t survive so the weak adapt.”

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, they don’t have the folds in their brains, I learned. The thinky-thinky parts.”

“Anyway, yes, I’ll save this nation’s water supply,” Lee stated. “You get me something to save my life from my wife’s murder attempt.”

“You got yourself a deal.” Sophia sighed as she headed for the door, wondering how her errands could get any stranger. All in a day’s work, she thought while exiting the shop.

Chapter Thirteen

Shouts echoed from Heals Pills as Sophia approached. She sped up, hoping that she was mistaken and the commotion was coming from the Rose Apothecary next door. It wasn’t.

To her horror, the front window of the shop that she co-owned with King Rudolf Sweetwater had been shattered. Large sharp shards of glass lay all over the pavement in front of the shop. Angrily trampling the glass were half a dozen gnomes, magicians, and elves. Most of them had their fists in the air and were shouting obscenities in the store’s direction, which appeared to have a magical barrier protecting it, keeping any of the protestors from entering.

Through the crowd, Sophia could see Ramy bobbing around in the store, his face frantic with worry and his hands waving wildly over his head. He was obviously the one keeping the shield up and protecting the store, but judging by his appearance, he was running out of magic, and soon the mob would be able to storm Heals Pills.

Sophia needed to do something and quick.

As a Dragon Elite, she didn’t have authority over the magical creatures causing the disturbance. They governed mortals. The House of Fourteen were the ones who could put the smackdown on lawbreakers on Roya Lane.

However, as a person with a powerful sword and a temper that was quickly growing, Sophia could do whatever she damn well pleased, she decided.

She yanked Inexorabilis from its sheath and sliced the blade through the air while powering it up using a combat spell she’d recently learned. The weapon glowed in her hands, and a melodic buzzing noise radiated from the elfin-made blade. It vibrated, but Sophia held it firmly.

The sound emanating from Inexorabilis grew louder, overcoming the shouts from the angry crowd. Many of them turned, looking at Sophia standing in a lunge, her glowing sword extended to the side and making an ever-growing noise.

Suddenly, the voices seized and all eyes were directly on her.

“This powerup spell is almost at full strength,” she began through clenched teeth. “All I have to do is release it, and my sword will spin through the air unleashing a blast that will knock down anything within thirty feet.”

She narrowed her eyes at the protestors attacking her shop. “That’s you all.”

None in the crowd needed any more motivation. The mob dispersed at once, nearly stumbling over each other as they all sprinted in opposite directions, leaving the front of the shop, which was sadly in ruins.

Chapter Fourteen

Sophia absorbed the spell and lowered her sword, shaking her head at the rubble all over the place. They’d smashed the front window and busted the shop's door into pieces. The inside of the store was complete chaos with products littering the floor.

Standing squarely in Heals Pills and catching his breath was Ramy—the shop’s clerk. Sophia started forward, assuming the other magician would drop the shielding spell when she tried to enter. He didn’t.

Sophia hit an invisible wall of sorts, took a step back, lowered her chin, and gave Ramy a brooding look. “Will you please let me into my store?”

“Are you going to try and kill me?” he asked, his voice vibrating.

“Probably,” she answered at once. “If you make me wait out here much longer and don’t have a good explanation for why my shop has been destroyed.”

It wouldn’t take much for Sophia to take down Ramy’s shielding spell. She was quite impressed. It was a good spell and had worked to keep out the angry magicians, elves, and gnomes, but it wouldn’t keep her out for long. Sophia was surprised to find Ramy using magic at all since he’d admitted to giving it up, similar to Liv Beaufont. Being back on Roya Lane must have encouraged him to embrace his magic once more. Or he’d simply had to rely on it to survive the protestors’ attacks.

Ramy waved his hand and pulled down the shielding spell, letting out a long sigh.

Sophia stepped forward and surveyed the wreckage, her anger growing as she took in all the destroyed products. “What happened?”

Ramy pointed out the broken window to Roya Lane. “They attacked the shop.”

Batting her eyelashes at him with annoyance, she nodded. “Yeah, I gathered that. My question was more about why.”

“Oh,” he hiccupped. “Well, from what I can gather during the more than ten times that I’ve died from their attacks today, it’s because they don’t agree with the ethics surrounding the products we sell.”

“Did you say ten times?”

He shrugged. “At least. I lost track. When those freaks found out that I could come back, they pretty much assaulted me upon waking so they could continue to trash the place. It was only when I caught a break and used magic to force them out that I was able to stay alive long enough to put up the shield.”

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, smart thinking there. Good job on embracing your magic. So now my question is about these ethics. How is it wrong to sell products that save lives?”

Ramy grinned at this. “You’re a bit naïve if you think that most want the world to go along all healthy and all.”

“Oh, yeah, I guess I’m a regular simpleton then.”

He nodded. “You must be because people love drama. That’s why thrillers sell.”

“Yeah, but people also love happy endings, which is what we’re trying to do here.” Sophia threw her arms wide, indicating the shop of broken Heals Pills. “People get ill, and we help them. Or as King Rudolf likes to say, they’re born ugly, and we make them look better.”

Ramy shook his head. “People also love movies without happy endings. Look at the biggest ones.” He started ticking off his fingers as he listed movies. “Psycho, Planet of the Apes, Night of the Living Dead, A Clockwork Orange, One Flew Over the Cuckoo’s Nest, Invasion of the Body Snatchers, An American Werewolf in London, Gorillas in the Mist—”

Sophia paused him, holding up her hand. “Can you name anything from this century?”

“I can’t,” he answered. “I’m on an old-school kick so that way I don’t see any of the guys I used to protect.”

“You’re very strange,” she remarked.

“My point is that there are some,” Ramy pointed out the broken window, “like those you scared off, and they don’t want you healing the world. They stated that it was wrong. That you were playing God. That it wasn’t our place. Whatever their reason, they’d convinced themselves of it.”

Sophia nodded, remembering why she’d recruited Ramy to work at the shop. It had been Mae Ling who had stated that she needed someone who was seemingly indestructible because Heals Pills would be in danger. Now she understood how and why. It was sad that even when there was a way to heal the world, people were against it. Ramy was right. It appeared that some people would do anything they could to squash solutions and ensure that disease and curable problems crushed the world. Some thrived on sadness, but Sophia wouldn’t accept that. She would never accept that.

“Well, I’ll find a way of dealing with these freaks who want suffering over healing.” She nodded and tried to build her resolve. She thought she could enlist Liv and a few others to take down these protestors and protect the shop. Maybe Rudolf could station a few hippie elves outside Heals Pills with pamphlets on new age meditations and happy herbs. The same types who didn’t want world peace were also against evangelical types. They preferred to sit in their basement and research conspiracies and thrive on the bad news in the world.

“Do you think you’ll be able to clean up the shop?” Sophia looked around. “I’ll have Bep replace the inventory.”

Ramy nodded. “Yeah, it’s not a problem. As a bodyguard, I’m used to cleaning up after binges and whatnot. This is like when one of my movie stars had a party, and I walked in to find that he and his friends destroyed his trophy room of Golden Globes. I had to spend the next day hot-gluing them back together.” He let out a sigh of longing. “Oh, I miss those days…”

“You’re such a weirdo.”

“It’s true. Honestly, I like this life better. It’s a line of work that suits me because it’s much more fulfilling. Before, I kept together a creative soul, but you’ve given me an opportunity to save the next creative soul not yet discovered.” Ramy clapped his hand to his chest and looked out with a dreamy expression. “Just imagine, I’ve probably sold the healing elixir to the next Sean Connery or Jack Nicholson or Marlon Brando.”

“Again, can you name any new actors popular in this century?”

Ramy sniffed. “No, it’s still too tender. I can’t even say Z’s name without choking up.”

“You mean Zac Efron?” Sophia remembered when Ramy was his bodyguard.

He put up his hand. “Please don’t. It simply hurts too much to hear his name, let alone speak it.”

“Right,” Sophia drew out the word. “Anyway, I’m glad I stopped by when I did, but I didn’t come by about the shop. I need something from you.”

He glanced at her, his face lighting up. “Of course. You saved me earlier…well, saved me from dying yet again, which is always a little taxing. I’m always happy to help with whatever you need. What can I do for you?”

Sophia smiled inside, grateful for once that her side quest wouldn’t be too difficult. “I only need a single vial of your blood, and I’ll be on my way.”

Chapter Fifteen

“Not a problem.” Ramy spun and trotted for the back room where they kept extra supplies and stock.

Sophia hadn’t expected such a quick response and no follow-up questions. She followed the store clerk. “So you’re okay with this?”

“Okay with it,” he stated over his shoulder. “I have the perfect set up for a quick blood draw.”

“You do?” Sophia was surprised. “Why?”

“Well, my hobby is making poison darts by extracting the substance from killer frogs,” he explained while leading her to a small work area in the back.

“What’s wrong with a normal hobby like bowling or jogging?”

Ramy shook his head. “I don’t do cardio. Sweating is gross.”

“And working with poisonous frogs doesn’t make you sweat?” Sophia asked.

“They’re pretty sweet creatures,” Ramy admitted, unveiling a table filled with various pieces of equipment. There were vials of liquid and syringes and parts of poison darts and a small tank of colorful frogs.

“What do you do with these poison darts you make?”

He shrugged. “Sell them on the internet.”

She nodded. “Seems about right. Remind me to have my sister arrest you later.”

“No problem. I’m great at providing reminders, and I’ve been dying to meet Liv Beaufont in person.”

“Ha-ha,” Sophia said dryly. “You’re always dying to do something or dying doing something.”

He smiled victoriously. “Oh, but I’ve hit my quota today. I’ve never died more than ten times in a day, so I have to be at my limit.”

“Good,” Sophia chirped. “Because the store is a mess and I’ll need your help cleaning it up. Don’t worry. I’ll pay you overtime or hazard pay or buy your dinner or do all three. Whatever it takes.”

“Anyone can get money.” Ramy grabbed an empty vial from the table and a syringe. “I’ll take dinner.”

Sophia lowered her chin. “You get that you can buy dinner with money, right?”

He tapped his arm, trying to find a vein. “I prefer for other people to buy my dinners.”

“Like a southern debutante,” Sophia muttered.

When a vein surfaced, Ramy stuck the needle in his arm and extracted his blood.

Sophia turned away, not wanting to see it. It wasn’t the first time, nor would it be the last, by any means. She also wasn’t applying to medical school. Usually, Sophia only saw blood when she was slaying an enemy, and she could somewhat disconnect from the situation or rationalize that it was necessary.

“Ooopsssss,” Ramy said with a sharp hiss at the end.

Sophia spun around, suddenly on guard. The shop clerk was swaying back and forth, looking like he was about to topple over.

“What is it?” Sophia asked in a rush, looking around for the cause of the problem. The needle had been pulled from Ramy’s arm and clattered to the floor along with the vial of blood, splattering everywhere, causing a huge, gross mess.

“T-T-The needle,” Ramy stuttered, falling onto the chair next to the table and slumping. “I accidentally chose a used one.”

Sophia looked between the used needle on the floor and the tank of poisonous frogs. “Do you mean you used one that had poison on it?”

He nodded while shaking violently and sweating.

“What, do you keep those with the clean needles or something?” Sophia was ready to strangle the guy if he wasn’t about to die—yet again. Apparently, today would set a new record for him.

“I-I-I’m sorry,” he stuttered. “I can’t give you my blood right now.”

Sophia sighed. “Well, when you come to, send a vial to Lee at the Crying Cat Bakery. A nation’s water supply depends on it.”

“Okay,” he managed in a squeak.

Sophia backed for the door, not wanting to watch him die again. “Try not to kill yourself in the process.”

“I’ll try,” he answered, slumping onto the table, dying one more time.

Sophia shook her head, turned, and hurried out of the shop. “Damn that guy! That death totally could have been avoided.”

Chapter Sixteen

Sophia thought she’d get a respite from ridiculousness for a minute or two, but the universe had other plans for her.

“I don’t like what you’ve done with our shop at all,” King Rudolf Sweetwater said to Sophia as she strode out of Heals Pills. He was dressed in a periwinkle crushed velvet tracksuit and wearing a headband as though he’d jumped out of a nineteen-nineties workout video. “This remodel is not at all to my taste.”

Sophia glanced back over her shoulder at the destroyed front of the shop with the busted glass window and broken door. “Believe it or not, this wasn’t a décor project that I authorized. It was done by vandals who don’t agree with the products we sell.”

Rudolf tilted his head, studying the destruction. Finally, a spark radiated in his eyes as if he’d finally understood something. “Oh, I see it now. You weren’t going for the broken glass and rundown design.”

“No, I’ve found the condemned look is bad for business.”

“So, vandals you say,” Rudolf mused and ran his hand over his chin. “We suspected that we’d have some trouble. I’m glad I wasn’t here to deal with it. I probably would have run.”

Sophia nodded. “No doubt. That’s the whole reason we enlisted Ramy Vance. He died ten times defending the shop. And one time being a complete moron.”

“Did he do like Serena and run out into the middle of traffic while chasing a leaf?” Rudolf asked quite seriously.

“No. Why would she do that?”

“You get your wish granted if you catch it before it lands.”

“So what was she going to wish for if she caught it?” Sophia questioned. “To not be dead?”

As though she wasn’t totally joking, Rudolf nodded. “Yes, but I told her that was a waste of a wish when we’re nearly out of whiskey, and the Captains are teething.”

“I don’t even know where to begin with that statement.” Sophia sighed, her head already hurting from the conversation. “Why would you wish for whiskey when you can go to the store? Or use a delivery service? Or I don’t know, have one of your many servants go get it for you?”

He shrugged. “Sometimes it’s fun to use wish magic. Do you know how cool it is to be standing in the middle of the street and a bottle of whiskey magically appears in your hands?”

“I don’t,” Sophia admitted.

Rudolf sighed. “Sadly, because of my wife, I don’t either. Anyway, she didn’t catch the leaf because I stopped her from running out into the middle of the busy road.” He shook his head. “She really wouldn’t survive without me.”

“Which is saying a lot if she depends on you for survival. I hope you have a good life insurance policy for her. Was the whiskey for the teething children? I thought that practice was considered a bit outdated and there were spells you could use.”

“There are,” Rudolf answered. “The whiskey was for me. Having to put up with the Captains’ constant whining because they’re cutting teeth is too much. I mean, why do they have to be such babies about the whole thing—”

“Because they are,” Sophia interjected.

“Regardless, there was this one time last week when my gorgeous locks of shiny hair lay flat on my head and couldn’t be reasoned with, no matter how much I tried—”

“You reason with your hair?” Sophia questioned.

He nodded as if this was a perfectly reasonable thing to do. “Anyway, you didn’t hear me crying about the unfortunate experience, but oh, the Captains were simply beating a dead horse about this teething thing. So yes, I needed more whiskey.”

“However do you manage with the dire circumstances that life throws at you?” Sophia asked in a sarcasm-laden tone.

Rudolf sighed dramatically. “It’s tough. I’m a real hero, that’s for sure. Where are you headed? I’ll grant you more of my presence and walk you there.”

Glancing up at the heavens, Sophia shook her head. “The blessings keep raining down on me.” She pointed down Roya Lane. “I’m headed to the Official Brownie Headquarters.”

“Oh, are you looking for a date?” Rudolf asked. “That’s where Liv went all the time when she was single and on the hunt for a man. I always told her that even though she’s short, she could probably get a regular-sized magician. Alas, she settled for Stefan, who is about as unproportioned in size as a gorilla.”

“He is not. He’s totally handsome and regular-sized.”

“Says the person who’s going to Mortimer, the Brownie, to match her with a date.” Rudolf shook his head and clicked his tongue in disappointment. “You’ll excuse me if I disqualify your opinion on the matters of attraction.”

Sophia rolled her eyes. “I’m not going to Mortimer to get a date. I have Wilder, remember?”

“Oh, that’s right,” Rudolf exclaimed and slapped his forehead, which Sophia couldn’t see doing his brain any damage—rather, any more damage. “I blocked him from my memory because he’s so attractive and it makes me mad. I also refer to him as Bob or Phil or Don. I can’t call him by his real name. It makes him even more attractive, and that’s unacceptable.”

If Sophia didn’t need Rudolf’s help with an idea she’d recently had, she’d probably ditch him since he was making her question life decisions—like the people she called friends. Namely Rudolf Sweetwater. “Anyway,” she drew out the word and made her way down the lane that was crowded with magical creatures. “I’m going to Mortimer about a case I’m working. I was also thinking about that map you made for me to find that genie’s lamp. It was really impressive…surprisingly so.”

“It wasn’t even laminated,” Rudolf argued.

“It was interactive, 3D, and the most detailed map I’ve ever seen.”

Rudolf pursed his lips. “I did that in my sleep. Imagine what I could do if I didn’t black out.”

“I almost think you working passed out is the reason for the genius,” Sophia admitted. “You got out of your way.”

“That makes sense,” Rudolf stated. “I get in my way on a daily basis.”

“Anyway, I hoped you could teach me how to make a map similar to that,” Sophia explained. “I have an idea. I have to run it by Liv, but if she approves, well, I’ll need map-making skills.”

“Okay, I’m sending the information on how to make those kinds of maps right now.” Rudolf paused in the middle of Roya Lane and simply stared at Sophia.

She halted and shook her head at the fae. “Telepathic email doesn’t work. I’ve told you that many times.”

“Not if you don’t download my messages,” he argued.

“Can you email the information over?” Sophia asked. “Have your secretary contact mine?”

He sighed. “Fine. At some point, you’re going to have to join me in the twenty-first century.”

“Using technology that doesn’t exist and living in a fantasy world?” Sophia teased.

“Exactly,” he affirmed with enthusiasm. “Speaking of, Happy New Year to you. What’s your resolution this year?”

Sophia thought for a moment. “I guess to hack my life so I have more time for important tasks and less time having silly conversations about mortals who play in the road and fae who have a bad hair hour.”

He nodded understandingly. “I hear you there. Those are such time-waster conversations.”

She turned and continued toward the Official Brownie Headquarters.

Obviously not getting the hint, Rudolf jogged to catch up with her. “Do you want to hear what my New Year’s resolution is?”

“Do I have a choice?”

“Not really. Anyway, I wanted to work this year to become a yogi, really devoting myself to spiritual, mental, psychical, and emotional practice.”

“Wow,” Sophia said, impressed. “I want this for you. Great goal.”

He pursed his lips. “However, I settled for taking two walks a week.”

Sophia laughed. “Way to really scale back the resolution there.”

“Next year, I’ll dedicate all my time to clean eating, mediation, and yoga,” Rudolf sang. “This year, I’m going to ease myself into a regimen.”

“By only requiring yourself to walk two out of seven days of the week?” Sophia questioned.

“Hey, how am I supposed to know the answer to that? I didn’t say mastering complex math was my resolution,” Rudolf complained.

They paused outside the blank brick wall that led to the Official Brownie Headquarters. “I’ll leave you here, Sophia Marie. I’m off to finish my walk and nap for a few days, hence the suit.” He indicated his tracksuit. “It doubles as workout clothes and pajamas. I’m a genius.”

“That’s not my name,” Sophia corrected. “Strangely, I think you might be. Thanks in advance for the information on map-making.”

He clapped his hand on her shoulder. “Knowing that I’m helping you to sabotage Stefan Ludwig and break Liv up with him via this map, is thanks enough.”

“That’s not… Yep, I’m glad we’re on the same page.” Sophia caught herself before she told him the truth. Honestly, the fewer people who knew what she was planning was for the best. If it worked, then it would be huge for the magical community. It would hopefully change the course for the House of Fourteen for centuries to come.

Chapter Seventeen

Having had her dose of stupidity for the day, Sophia crawled through the small door into the Official Brownie Headquarters. She found the familiar reception area empty and followed the noise of a bouncing ball to the back office. That’s where she found Mortimer, the Brownie, dribbling a ball against the surface of his desk.

“Did I catch you at a bad time?” she asked. “You look busy.”

The head official for the Brownies suddenly glanced up, startled before his face transformed with pure delight. “Sophia Beaufont, Rider for the Dragon Elite. It’s a pleasure seeing you today. No, I’m not busy. I dare say, things are a bit too quiet around here as of late.”

Sophia nodded and gestured over her shoulder. “Yeah, where is Pricilla or Ticker?”

He sighed, grabbed his ball, and sat back in his seat. “They had to go into the field.”

“Oh?” Sophia asked. “To handle management issues for you?”

The Brownie shook his head. “To work. I’m understaffed with so many Brownies on strike.”

Sophia’s heart sank, and with it, so did she, into the small chair on the other side of Mortimer’s desk. “Is this about the union problems? The ones related to you helping Liv and me?”

She spied the hesitation in his large brown eyes. “It’s not on you two. Some of the Brownies don’t understand. They’re small-minded.”

“Still, it sounds like things are getting worse for you,” Sophia argued. “What can we do to help?”

“You are helping,” Mortimer explained. “By working to make the world a better place, you’re helping. That must be why you’re here. Because you want to make something better.”

“Well, I want information and thought that you could help me. But you’re already taxed and understaffed. I wouldn’t feel right about asking for more of your time and energy.”

Mortimer waved his hand dismissively. “Nonsense, Sophia Beaufont. Helping you is a chief priority.”

“Why have things gotten so much worse with Brownies going on strike?” Sophia asked.

“Well,” he squeaked, “that’s why I’m happy to help you. The criminal activity worldwide is off the charts.”

Sophia groaned and slumped in the tiny chair. She realized that she should have seen this coming with all the brewing wars. Of course, the Rogue Riders were instigating problems between nations. They also had the criminals of the world running around unchecked—especially with most police forces mobilized to address the building wars.

“What, are the Brownies blaming you for the increase in crimes?” Sophia questioned.

He nodded. “They think it’s because I supposedly helped the Dragon Elite or because I’ve helped the House of Fourteen. They don’t see that if it weren’t for that, all the things would be worse now. They’re looking for someone to blame, but don’t worry, I’m not deterred.”

Sophia smiled at this. “No, you never are. You have an unwavering spirit to impress.”

“Thank you, Sophia Beaufont!”

“I still don’t get it, though,” Sophia began. “A Brownie likes to serve good mortals. What are those on strike doing?”

“That’s the thing,” Mortimer stated. “With so much going on worldwide, there aren’t as many good mortals to serve. Well, I don’t like to think of it that way. The truth is, there are a lot of conflicts, and it’s bringing out different behavior in everyone. Even the mortals who aren’t acting from fear or self-preservation are surrounded by those who are, and it makes some…most of the Brownies who went on strike uncomfortable to be around them. Those are the ones on my staff who don’t have as much heart. There are no real dangers out there. Otherwise, I wouldn’t send my wife and son into the field.”

Sophia nodded. “I think you’re right. It sounds like those on strike are looking for any reason to give you trouble at this point. I’m sorry.”

“Again, don’t worry, Sophia Beaufont. I’ve been around for long enough to know that things get worse before they get better. Every few hundred years, we need a revolution to reset things. I’ve been feeling that we were getting to a reset point soon and here we are.”

The small chair under Sophia creaked as if it might give way from her weight, although she didn’t weigh all that much. “It had to happen on my shift, I guess.” She laughed morbidly.

“I think it happened because the Beaufont sisters are on watch duty,” Mortimer sang, as happy as ever.

“Well, I don’t like that we’re making trouble for you and your family.” Sophia felt heavy despite Mortimer’s light attitude.

He waved her off again. “It’s fine. You’re going to solve the world’s mounting tensions, get the criminals back in check, and ensure the Rogue Riders find their rightful place. Then things will be better than ever, and the Brownies on strike will be begging for their old jobs back with a renewed sense of spirit.” Mortimer leaned back in his chair, putting his hands behind his head casually. “Brownies are meant to work. That’s how we’re built—to serve. I guarantee that the ones out there on strike are going stir crazy. I bet they’re wrestling with their pride right now, wanting to have their jobs back before things are even fixed.”

Sophia released a small smile. “I wish everyone had the positive view that you do. I’d like to borrow it for a little while. I have to admit that I’m not as optimistic about fixing all these problems.”

“That’s because much of it rests on yours and the Dragon Elite’s shoulders,” Mortimer good-naturedly stated, as if he had everything all figured out—Sophia wasn’t sure that he didn’t based on the confidence he exuded. “However, it’s much easier for those who have watched you persevere time and time again in the face of danger to believe in you. You’re always on, having to figure out the solutions. Those like me get to watch the hero save the day over and over again. It’s like watching your favorite superhero movie. We always know you’re going to win because you always do.”

Sophia felt close to teetering over in the tiny chair and not because it was so unstable under her weight and size. It was the little Brownie’s unwavering confidence in her. Without knowing it, she needed to hear this endorsement. It felt like the fuel that would get her to the finish line at this point. “Wow, thank you. I don’t know what to say.”

“Well, you can start with what you need my help with,” Mortimer stated cheerfully. “Before you worry that you’re overburdening me, know that I still have thousands of Brownies out in the field, and usually all I do when you or Liv make a request is ask them to be on alert. They’re already out there and usually seeing a great deal but don’t know what to look for.”

Mortimer was doing a fantastic job of making Sophia feel better. “That’s good to know. Finding out information on this would benefit the mortal world’s problems and therefore I hope make your life and job easier.”

“Serving you and Liv Beaufont definitely makes my life better,” Mortimer squealed with delight.

“Well, then on that note,” Sophia began, “there’s a country in Asia where the water supply has been contaminated.”

Mortimer nodded. “I’m aware. They’re blaming it on their neighbors because it does look suspicious.”

“That’s right.” Sophia was grateful she didn’t have to go into too much detail. “I don’t think their neighbors did it, but I need more evidence that someone else is behind it.”

A glint radiated in the Brownie’s eyes. “You think it was the Rogue Riders, don’t you?”

She smiled. “You build my confidence and read my mind.”

He grinned back at her. “I’m starting to figure out how the Beaufont sisters think.” He tapped the side of his head. “You two are very crafty, and if the rest of the world were half as strategic as you, then we’d have fewer problems, more solutions, and a lot more time for laughter on our hands.”

“I look forward to a world like that.” Sophia sighed. “So you think you can put out some feelers for me on this? I need something that tells me my hunch is right or real evidence. Really whatever you can provide.”

He nodded adamantly. “Absolutely, Sophia Beaufont, Rider for the Dragon Elite. Leave it to old Mortimer and hopefully when you save the world, I can know I was a small part of it.”

Sophia stood, careful not to bump her head on the low ceiling. “I think we all know that if I save the world, I won’t only have you to credit for the victory, but most likely you to thank for it happening at all.”

Chapter Eighteen

“Seriously, I never ask you for anything,” Liv begged when Sophia entered John’s Electronic Repair shop. Her sister had her hands in the prayer position and gave Alicia, the magitech scientist, a pleading expression.

“You asked me to risk my life to stop that crazed madman in Venice,” Alicia countered, bustling around with various tools in her hand behind a workstation.

“That was to help save your magitech shop too,” Liv argued.

“You asked me to make a computer for the giant Rory that was his size,” Alicia went on.

“He kept breaking the one he had writing his great American novel, which I need to read and can’t if he can’t write it,” Liv stated with defiance.

“You asked me to help you craft magitech that would pull Clark’s bedsheets off while he was on his mattress and in the middle of sleep,” the woman sang in her thick Italian accent.

Liv laughed. “Well, that’s good clean fun. I thought you’d like the opportunity to use your powers for trickery.”

The brunette glared at Liv, her long hair falling over one eye. However, Sophia spied the smile she was hiding. “My point is that it’s not true that you’ve never asked me for anything.”

“I also introduced you to John Carraway,” Liv said with confidence. “I asked you to love him with your whole heart and make him as happy as he deserved. So yes, you’re right, and I’ve obviously taken advantage of your kindness.” She threw up a hand dismissively. “Forget that I asked for anything at all.”

Alicia slumped. “Oh, you crafty little magician, pulling that card.”

Liv victoriously smiled as Sophia took a place beside her. “I’m only stating the facts.”

Alicia smiled pleasantly at Sophia before returning her attention to Liv. “I simply think that knowing too much about your unborn baby isn’t a good idea.”

Liv threw her head back and groaned. “Please don’t tell me you’re one of the types who thinks I should wait until the child is born to know its gender? I took you for a reasonable person who liked knowledge when it was available to you.”

Alicia smiled, picked up a tool, and tinkered with a small device. “I’m all for knowing the child’s gender, but that’s not what you’re after.”

Sophia looked between the scientist and Liv. “What’s this about?”

Liv sighed. “I simply want Alicia to come up with some magitech that will tell me a little information about my baby.”

Alicia glanced at Sophia and dryly clarified, “She wants me to tell her the genetic makeup of the child to ensure there are no abnormalities and if there’s anything askew that the genie did when he granted her wish.”

Liv threw her hands up. “Can you blame me? I put everything up to chance, trusting that genie, and now I don’t know if I’m carrying a litter of kittens or a mortal or an actual squash.” She turned to face her sister. “You know how crafty those damn genies are. It got me worrying. Then I realized our resident expert in all things magitech could simply give me a device that gave some insight on Billy.”

Sophia blinked at her sister. “You named the baby Bill?”

“For now,” Liv replied. “It works for a girl or a boy, and I like the way Clark grimaces when I say it. I think he’d rather the child have a posh name like Preston or Esmeralda or something unpronounceable or hard to spell. He likes things that inconvenience the world like indestructible plastic packaging covering electronics that’s also impossible to saw through and open.”

“You have a lot of opinions,” Alicia observed, seemingly amused as she screwed a wire into place on the gadget she was working on.

“You have no idea,” Liv remarked. “Don’t even get me started on daylight savings time or fat-free products or…” She gasped suddenly. “Or Door Dash delivery drivers who forget the ranch dressing.”

“I feel like you’re getting yourself overly worked up about this.” Alicia shook her head at Liv.

The magician whipped around to face her. “I put it in bold letters in the delivery instructions. REMEMBER THE RANCH DRESSING. What did he not remember?”

“I’m guessing the ranch dressing,” Sophia answered.

Liv nodded.

“Maybe he felt like you were shouting at him and therefore he did it to show you to be respectful,” Alicia teased.

“Hey, I didn’t even really want the pizza that I ordered,” Liv argued. “I wanted ranch with a side of pizza. Guess what I got? A pizza pie of sadness.”

“We don’t even have this ranch dressing in Italy,” Alicia imparted.

“Now is not the time to fix your country’s problems, Alicia.” Liv tapped the table in front of the scientist. “Baby information device. Will you please save me months of stress and agonizing and make it for me? Pretty please? I’ll never ask you for anything else ever. Well, unless Stefan starts snoring in his old age. Then we’ll need a device for that. And maybe a magitech muzzle for Sophia’s dragon, Thomas.”

Alicia and Sophia both laughed.

Liv turned to her sister. “It would only be for the holidays so that he didn’t eat my baby.”

“He’s more likely to lick Billy clean and teach the child how to play Just Dance,” Sophia wryly countered.

“Probably because he thinks he can best a baby,” Liv stated. “My baby will be able to dance.” She returned her attention to Alicia and pressed her hands together again. “Please? Will you please do this for me? It can’t be too hard for you, you genius, amazing woman who has the shiniest hair and prettiest accent.”

Alicia rolled her eyes but smiled. “Fine, I’ll do it.”

“Yes!” Liv exclaimed, throwing a victorious fist into the air. “Now I’ll be able to sleep once I learn that the baby is okay.”

“You know that the baby isn’t a demon, which was the reason for making a wish,” Sophia argued.

“Yeah, but then I got to thinking that maybe the genie did something else to my child.” Liv’s face constricted. “Like, what if Billy wants to play sports? Oh no, I think I’d rather have a demon baby. I can’t stand on the side of a soccer field every Saturday. It will crush the soul that I’m not sure I have.”

Alicia and Sophia laughed.

“I’m sure that Billy will be fine and healthy in every way,” Sophia soothed.

“That’s what I asked for from the genie,” Liv replied. “Still, the mischievous little jerk could be giving me a healthy baby who has other flaws.” She clapped a hand on Sophia’s arm, her face quite serious. “Billy might grow up to work at one of those pyramid scheme businesses. Then every time we get a Facebook message from them, we’ll know it’s because they want us to buy their overpriced wares by attending a Facebook party. They’ll probably be trying to sell us nail wraps, weight loss products, and also anti-aging stuff. We’ll have no choice but to phase Billy out because they never learned that you don’t sell your overpriced face cream that’s ‘direct from the distributor. We have no overhead’ bullshit to family members.”

“Oh, for the love of all that’s holy,” Alicia shrilled. “I’ll make you the device, but I don’t think it’s going to tell you what career path your child will take. Or if it did, that you could do anything about it. It’ll be limited to race, gender, and all other metrics that indicate health and size.”

“That will work,” Liv sang, victorious.

The scientist shook her head at Liv before looking directly at Sophia. “I’m sure you and your sister have business. I’ll leave so you two can chat.”

Sophia shook her head. “Although it’s nice to be entertained in the way only Liv can, I’m here to see you.”

Alicia blinked at her in surprise. “You are? Why is that?”

“Well, after you’re done making this magitech device for Liv,” Sophia began, “or while or before, I hoped you could make me a similar device.”

“Oh?” Alicia and Liv said together, intrigued.

“Yeah,” Sophia went on. “I need to be able to tell information about a dragon before it’s hatched. Specifically, I need to be able to determine whether it’s good or bad.”

Chapter Nineteen

Alicia sighed, suddenly looking overwhelmed. “How come one Beaufont sister asks me for magitech regarding seeing information on an unborn baby? Then the other sister asks for similar magitech for an unhatched dragon?”

“Because we’re cute like that,” Liv replied.

“Did you two plan this?” Alicia pointed at Sophia and Liv.

“We don’t have to,” Liv demurred. “It’s the magic that is us.”

Sophia giggled. “Yeah, and it’s funny timing. I was planning on asking you for this. There are a lot of dragon eggs hatching at the Gullington, and they appear to be all demons.”

“Like Harry,” Liv joked.

Sophia rolled her eyes at her sister. “Lunis isn’t a demon dragon.”

“Then why does he chew with his mouth open when he eats?” Liv challenged. “I’ve met enough demons to know that’s a common trait amongst them.”

“We’re working on his manners.” Sophia laughed. “I’ve threatened to send him to Cotillion school if he doesn’t shape up.”

Liv nodded as if this was a good idea. “I can see Freddy trying to balance a book on his head and walk upright without dropping it. You’ll make a lady out of him eventually.”

“Either that or he’ll drag me over to the dark side,” Sophia remarked, returning her attention to the very patient scientist who was listening to the ridiculous exchange and appearing quite amused. “The demon dragons hatching all at once could severely throw off the balance of good and bad in the world. We thought that if there was a way to know whether a dragon was predestined to be an angel or a demon, we could inhibit the latter from hatching too many at a time.”

“How will you do that?” Alicia asked curiously.

“There are various ways,” Sophia answered. “It’s usually about environment. If it’s too cold or bright, a dragon usually can’t mature in their shell enough to hatch.”

“Yeah, High-Maintenance Harold got a lava pit built for him in Rory’s yard,” Liv explained.

Sophia nodded. “We think that if we know which eggs are which we can time when they hatch and ensure that there’s an even number of angels versus demon dragons.”

“It’s a good idea.” Alicia grabbed a pencil from behind her ear and started to sketch something on a pad lying on the workstation. “I’ll need a few things from you.”

Sophia pulled two vials of blood from her cloak. “How about samples from a demon and angel dragon?”

A smile sprang to Alicia’s face. “That’s perfect! That’s exactly what I was going to need.”

Sophia sighed with relief. “Good, I’m glad you needed that because if you didn’t, then I would have gotten clawed up by a demon dragon getting the sample all for nothing.”

“Plato does the same to me when I have to give him his worm medicine,” Liv joked.

Sophia laughed. “I know it’s a new project, Alicia, and on top of your one for Liv, but do you think you can help with this?”

The scientist thought for a moment. “I can’t make any promises about it working, but I can put this on top of my priority list.” She glanced at Liv. “If you’re okay with that? Then I can work on your project right after. I dare say I can use similar magitech so this might make it easier to create what you’re asking for.”

Liv nodded. “Yeah, I can wait to find out if I’m having a Billy who loves reality television or prefers crime dramas. Controlling the dragon population is a more important priority.”

Alicia let out a breath, picked up the pad, and went back to work scribbling out notes. “Okay, I’ll get right to work on this device, which I’m thinking will be an orb of sorts.”

“Demeanor predictor orb,” Liv joked. “I like the sound of that.”

“DPO for short,” Sophia added.

Fully focused, Alicia strode for the back room, scribbling as she did. “You two work out the name. I’ll get to work on the device.”

Sophia waited until Alicia had left, then she turned to Liv and grinned. “In the meantime, I have a diabolical plan I’d like to hatch with you if you’re game.”

Chapter Twenty

Liv rubbed her hands together, an eager look in her eyes. “Yes, I’m always down for a diabolical plan, especially with you. Lay it on me.”

“Well, I’m finally at my limit with the House of Fourteen after getting yet another meeting ‘request.’” Sophia put air quotes over the last word.

Nodding, Liv understood right away. “Yeah, the Council, or some of the Council, I should say, are concerned about all these building wars all over the world. On top of that, mortal crimes are on the rise. The grumps on the Council seem to think that the Dragon Elite is involved or dragonriders at least.”

“I guessed as much,” Sophia stated dryly. “I’m aware of how some of the Council continuously makes your life difficult.”

“That’s putting it mildly,” Liv retorted. “Bianca Mantovani is a first-class witch, and I meant to say something else there, but I’m working on my vocabulary before Billy gets here.”

Sophia laughed. “Good call. I followed you. Maybe you can come up with different, less colorful words when you mean to curse.”

“Like calling people a dried-out tadpole bottom or a scurvy-looking suck spunk-bubble?” Liv jibed.

Sophia chuckled. “Something like that.”

“Yeah, and we already know that Lorenzo Rosario is a waffle-jacker,” Liv stated.

“That one you need to change,” Sophia replied. “That means a girl so pretty that you don’t mind if she steals food off your plate.”

Liv pursed her lips. “You learn something every day. Anyway, we know that Lorenzo is a scoundrel after he double-crossed the Dragon Elite with that politician.”

Sophia nodded. “I’m certain that Marty Martinez is in the evil club as well.”

“Who I’m not certain of is Haro Takahashi,” Liv added. “I’ve never been able to tell about that guy. His brother was one of the best warriors the House of Fourteen has ever known. Haro doesn’t always vote the way I think he should, but Akio said it was because he had his reasons.”

“Well, I have a way of finding out,” Sophia stated triumphantly and pulled out the map that Rudolf had helped her to create. It was a thick piece of parchment, and like the other map that Rudolf had made to find the genie’s lamp, it was interactive and full of detail. Most importantly, it looked old.

“You have my attention.” Liv tilted her head, intrigued.

“I got to thinking that although the House of Fourteen is better since the Sinclairs are gone—”

“That’s the understatement of the century,” Liv interrupted with a laugh.

“Totally,” Sophia continued. “As I was saying, there are still problems in the House, and that trickles over to your job and the magical communities you all govern. If I’m going to make the world a better place, I think I—no, we—need to clean house. I suspect that there are those on the Council who are corrupt and use the power for personal gain.”

“I know they do,” Liv stated.

Sophia nodded. “Plus, they undermine my mission as a Dragon Elite and don’t respect my authority over them.”

“Can you blame them?” Liv chuckled. “You’re all of a minute old and ride a dragon, and your roommate is none other than Mother Nature.”

A grin spread on Sophia’s face. “Not to mention, that who knows how many cases they don’t give you because it would interfere with one of their selfish agendas?”

“I like where this is going, but I’m still not following you. Do I need that map to do that?” Liv pointed at the piece of parchment in Sophia’s hands.

“No, this is how we’re going to figure out who needs to be displaced from the Council. You see, I know the laws governing the families that make up the House of Fourteen and that we can’t simply kick Bianca off the Council for being a toad-licker.”

“Although that’s exactly what she is and deserves to be sent back to the swamps,” Liv replied.

“Regardless, we must have cause to get rid of a person,” Sophia went on, having done her homework on the subject. “Like the Dragon Elite with the Rogue Riders, we need evidence that they’re corrupt.”

“That’s where the map comes in, I’m guessing?” Liv’s attention returned to the parchment.

“Correct.” Sophia handed it over to Liv, finally granting her permission to study it more closely. “Instead of arbitrarily sentencing the ones we think are evil, we give them a chance to prove their intentions.”

Liv studied the map, her eyes going wide. “You’re giving them enough rope to hang themselves.”

“You can use a rope to save yourself or hang yourself,” Sophia corrected. “If they’re evil, they’ll use the map to gain power and deceive. If they aren’t, they won’t. It’s that simple.”

“This is genius!” Liv exclaimed.

Sophia beamed with pride. “Thank you. If they do go for the bait—”

“Which they will,” Liv cut in.

“There will be sufficient evidence to prove that they don’t deserve to be on the Council anymore,” Sophia stated with confidence.

“Hopefully, we’ll have learned our lesson and use better parameters for electing their replacements,” Liv said, enthusiasm written on her face. “Wow, I’m so excited thinking how much easier my job will be when I don’t have to deal with the bull…bologna that those Councilors dish out to me at every meeting.”

Sophia grinned. “In turn, the magical community and hopefully the world will be better, and my job will be easier.”

“You know, Soph, I always knew you had the power to make the world a better place, but I never dreamed you’d do it so soon.”

“Thank you, but there’s still a lot to accomplish,” Sophia replied.

Liv nodded. “Yeah, for one, like how we’re going to get them to take the bait.”

Sophia reached into her cloak and withdrew the diary from her ancestor, Oscar Beaufont. “For that, I have another plan.”

“Oh, I can’t wait to hear all about this.” Liv’s eyes were alight with excitement.

“I’ll tell you about it on the way. Shall we trot off to the House of Fourteen? I don’t want to keep the Council waiting after the meeting ‘request.’”

Chapter Twenty-One

Sophia felt more confident than in a long time when she entered the Chamber of the Tree. This time, she didn’t feel like she was faking it until she made it or pretending to be powerful. For once, in front of the Council that she’d known since she was a small child, which wasn’t that long ago, she felt like the strong and authoritative dragonrider that she was.

Liv and Sophia had discussed the plan to give the seemingly evil Councilors enough rope. However, there were a few complications that could be a problem. For starters, it did include a bit of trickery, which would be difficult to pull off with the regulators prowling around the Chamber of the Tree. Jude, the large white tiger, and Diabolos, the black crow, were truth-tellers. A single lie from Sophia and the crow would probably fly down to her feet and caw loudly.

For this reason, they needed to distract Diabolos and get Jude’s attention. When the white tiger lurked next to someone, it not only meant they were telling the truth but also on the side of good. The black crow represented the opposite.

Liv had joked that Sophia could line her cloak with steak to lure the white tiger in her direction, but that would be as likely to entice Diabolos. According to Liv, the regulators weren’t foolproof and had been deceived when the Sinclairs were in power. That had given the sisters an idea.

Once Sophia stepped into the Chamber of the Tree, she strode up to the front, right in front of the Council. As usual, they continued to discuss other matters that didn’t pertain to her, most ignoring that she was present.

Liv had entered the Chamber of the Tree ahead of Sophia, and if everything had gone to plan, then she’d put a paralyzing spell on Diabolos, ensuring the crow didn’t fly down and give them away. Holding magic of this sort would take a lot of energy and attention, ensuring Liv didn’t participate in the discussions. Sophia could have only pulled this off with her sister’s help since the plan involved two people.

The next step was easy and simply involved telling an honorable truth. When all Council's eyes swiveled in Sophia’s direction, she lifted her chin and returned a look of confidence.

“Ms. Beaufont,” Lorenzo began. “We asked you to report to us on the matter of the brewing mortal wars worldwide. What do you have to say about this?”

“First,” Sophia stated. “I don’t report to you or the Council. The Dragon Elite, as I’ve told you all many times, is the ruling authority. It’s simply a matter of diplomacy that I attend these meetings to inform you.”

“Since the Dragon Elite appear to bring more problems to the world than solutions,” Bianca began in her usual snotty tone. “I think it’s yet to be determined whether you rule over anyone. Currently, I think many would rather you all disappear again.”

Sophia gritted her teeth. There were some whispers from the other Councilors. A few looked at Liv, as though expecting a sarcastic reply. That was her usual behavior during the meetings, but right then, Sophia knew her sister was concentrating on keeping Diabolos frozen. When Liv didn’t say anything, most everyone’s gaze returned to Sophia, awaiting her reaction.

Keeping her sarcastic remark sealed away, Sophia focused on saying something full of truth and heart. She held up her chin, a glint of determination in her eyes. “The Dragon Elite has dropped everything to intervene in the budding tensions worldwide. We will do all that is in our power to stop violence and restore peace once more.”

To her ultimate relief, the white tiger surfaced from a dark corner and made his way to her.

Step two of the plan complete, Sophia thought as Jude paused close to her. He was near enough to validate to everyone in the Chamber of the Tree that she was telling the truth and full of heart. However, after the next part of her rehearsed speech he would move away. Well, he’d move away if he could.

Liv was holding him in place near Sophia the same way she was keeping Diabolos from flying down. That was the reason that Liv couldn’t do anything but be present. Holding one regulator in place was taxing work. Holding two would require all of the magician’s energy.

“I think what concerns the Council isn’t what’s happening to the mortal world, but rather how it affects the magical one,” Marty Martinez stated smugly.

Sophia resisted the urge to shoot him a nasty look. She’d already assumed that the new member of the Council was in the bad camp. His statement reinforced it. If he took the bait, he’d prove it himself.

“Well, I wouldn’t be so sure that we need to be solely focused on our kind,” Sophia refuted as she rocked forward and back on her heels.

“That’s because you serve mortals,” Lorenzo stated dryly.

“True,” she affirmed. “However, even if we didn’t, it’s come to light that we need to be more mindful of mortals than ever before. Magicians aren’t the ruling force that we once were.”

Bianca leaned forward, a shadow from the dim light falling on her face and making her appear even more sinister than before. “What has come to light? What are you talking about?”

“Apparently, mortals being able to see magic makes it so they’re simply more powerful than ever before,” Sophia stated matter-of-factly, grateful that she didn’t have to worry about Diabolos calling her out for making things up.

“That makes sense.” Hester DeVries smiled down at Sophia.

“Since they’re the largest race on the planet,” Sophia continued, “it’s suspected that they’ll soon rule over magicians and the other magical races.”

“Where do you hear these preposterous rumors?” Lorenzo demanded.

“Preposterous?” Sophia pretended to be offended. She pulled Oscar Beaufont’s diary from her cloak. “It came from a very reliable source.”

“What’s that?” Clark asked the question while pointing at the book. He wasn’t in on the game, but he was playing his part perfectly.

“Oh, this is a book of predictions and invaluable information that I found from a Dragon Elite member,” Sophia stated, omitting that it belonged to one of her relatives. That wasn’t pertinent information, she and Liv decided. Having a seer in the family wasn’t exactly something that someone boasted about.

“There are real prophecies in that diary?” Raina Ludwig asked.

Sophia nodded. “Yes, and many of them have come to pass.” She leafed through the pages. “The Great War was foretold. Mortals not being able to see magic. Then there’s the fall of the Sinclairs. There are lots of smaller events.”

“We all know that prophecies can’t be trusted,” Lorenzo said with a tired sigh, dismissing the whole thing.

“I think it’s more that most don’t want to believe them,” Hester cut in, narrowing her eyes at him. “They scare most…”

“That’s definitely true,” Clark affirmed.

“What does the prophecy state that you’re referring to?” Haro asked.

“Oh.” Sophia absentmindedly flipped through the book. “Here it is. It says that mortals being able to see magic and given rights and power within the magical communities grants them an authoritative power over all races, making them the supreme ruling body.” Sophia lowered the book and shook her head. “Well, see there. We don’t have to argue about the Dragon Elite being the ruling authority. It looks like it will be mortals.”

“This is unacceptable,” Lorenzo stated. “How do we stop this?”

“Well, you can’t,” Hester stated simply.

Sophia lifted the book and turned a page. “You can, apparently, but it’s this complicated thing this guy details in the book.”

“Let me see that at once!” Lorenzo demanded.

Sophia shut the book and held it to her chest. “I’m afraid I can’t do that. This belonged to a member of the Dragon Elite. It’s our property and can’t be read by someone outside our ranks.”

“Oh, stop being unreasonable,” Bianca spat.

“Like when I needed to read the Forgotten Archives, and you all wouldn’t grant me access?” Sophia retorted.

“What is this alternative reality that prevents mortals from becoming all-powerful?” Haro asked. “Can you at least tell us that?”

Sophia opened the book once more. “Yes, it’s quite complicated. Apparently, there’s a device that three, maybe four magicians find. When activated, it makes them the ruling authority over all magical races, the House of Fourteen, the dragonriders, and mortals.” She kept flipping through the book, pretending to study the pages. “The book details how the magicians find this device and the map they use, which isn’t activated currently. However, it seems the Map to Power, as it’s called, does activate at some point, once the magicians come together and are ready to seek the device.” She clapped the book shut. “It’s all here, and that’s the alternate reality.”

“I’m much more comfortable with mortals being in power than three magicians,” Hester stated, shivering as though the reality brought her sudden unease.

“I agree,” Clark stated. “And they govern magic as an element because they don’t have it. So I think they’re in the more objective position.”

That wasn’t the future, but Sophia was glad that some on the Council would prefer that made-up reality.

“I, for one, don’t think that mortals have the right to have power over us,” Bianca argued.

“Maybe not,” Haro mused quietly. “Rider Beaufont, you’re right to devote the Dragon Elite’s attention to fixing the mortal’s problems around the world. We know that if things fall out of balance with them that we stand to lose magic, as we did before and after the Great War.” He nodded at the book in her hands. “You’re right to guard that. It sounds as if it’s full of information that in the wrong hands would be highly dangerous.”

“I’ll keep it safe,” she assured him. “We’ll do everything that we can to keep wars from happening with mortals. If anything, we’ve learned that we can’t stand to lose them. They hold too much significance regardless of what the future holds.”

“Well put.” Liv nearly startled Sophia when she spoke for the first time during the meeting. “Don’t mean to be an interruption.”

“Since when?” Bianca flared her nostrils at Liv.

“Well, the thing is that I have to pop off on a case so I’m excusing myself,” Liv replied.

On the heels of her statement, Diabolos cawed loudly, marking her lie.

She sighed dramatically. “Oh, fine, bird brain. You caught me. The baby is tap dancing on my bladder, and I have to pee like a racehorse.”

The black crow remained silent.

“I think that will do it for today’s proceedings,” Haro stated. “If no one has nothing else?” He looked back and forth on the bench before staring forward. “Very well, that’s all for the House of Fourteen today. Off you go.”

Sophia hung back, waiting until a few had filtered out of the Chamber of the Tree. Not Liv though. Sophia was waiting for someone else, betting they’d want to follow her out and down a dark corridor.

Chapter Twenty-Two

The long hallway between the Chamber of the Tree and the entrance to the House of Fourteen was usually lit with firelight making it eerily dark in places. The ancient language of the founders danced in golden letters if someone touched it. However, Sophia had extinguished some of the torches when she entered the corridor. She didn’t dare touch the walls.

Instead, she strode down the long hallway, pretending to be studying the book in her hands. She paused when halfway to the entryway, wondering if they were wrong. Maybe she and Liv had misjudged things. Maybe the Councilors they deemed as mischievous and conniving weren’t. Then she heard it…

The chi of the dragon granted Sophia’s ears the sound of footsteps approaching that most wouldn’t have heard.

She pretended to be searching the pages of Oscar Beaufont’s diary as if she’d misplaced something in it. When she suspected the person possibly following her was about to round the corner, Sophia faced forward, putting her back to the hallway.

She snapped the book shut and shook her head. “Well, I’m tired of waiting around for Liv. I guess she’s not coming,” she stated, as rehearsed.

Sophia started forward, her hand with the diary falling by her side as she hurried for the door to the House of Fourteen. With a simple spell, the Map to Power that she had constructed slipped from the loose pages of the book and silently fell to the floor, where it lay flat, waiting to be collected by anyone who dared to retrieve it.

A good person would return it to Sophia. A bad person would use it. A really despicable person would do all the treacherous things to get to the end of the treasure map that promised power.

As Sophia slipped out of the House of Fourteen, she slid to the side, peering through the crack she left in the door. She watched as Bianca Mantovani moved out of the shadows of the corridor and hurried to pick up the Map to Power that Sophia had dropped, seemingly by accident.

Bianca didn’t rush to the door to try and catch Sophia to return the map. Instead, the Councilor for the House of Fourteen held it proudly to her chest, a wicked grin on her face.

Only time would tell whether Bianca would do all that it took to win the prize at the end of the treasure map. If she did, then she’d stand to lose everything. If she didn’t, then Liv and Sophia had been wrong about the Councilor and her friends, and they would go on to give them another chance at redemption.

Chapter Twenty-Three

“Why are we at a Chuck E. Cheese?” Sophia looked around the pizza joint filled with bright flashing lights, loud zinging sounds, and kids running every which way.

“I figured that I’d throw myself into the deep end with parenting,” Liv answered. “Get used to all of the sensory overload and lifetime of sticky hands right away.”

Sophia shook her head at her sister. “You get that you’re giving birth to a baby with soft skin that’s totally cuddly and not a toddler that throws tantrums and demands ice cream cake, right? You have time to grow into the role.”

Liv shrugged, her eyes going wide at the sight of the pizza swimming in grease that a teenager who couldn’t care less about their job dropped on the table before trotting off. “Can I get a vat of ranch dressing?” Liv called to their retreating back. She shrugged. “Something tells me I have to get my own.”

Liv pointed at the salad bar on the far corner of the restaurant and magically filled two bowls with ranch from the dressing area and made them fly through the air and land on the table. “If you want ranch, you have to get it yourself.” She winked at Sophia.

The loud dinging from a nearby machine echoed loudly for a moment, making it impossible for Sophia to hear herself think. She waited until the little kids playing the game collected their tickets and trotted off to exchange them for junk before leaning across the table. “So Bianca took the bait, as we suspected.”

“Of course she did,” Liv stated between bites, having nearly inhaled the pizza. “She’s a sneaky little Jabberwocky who will do whatever it takes to gain power so she can shove her nose even higher into the air.”

“Yeah, let’s see what she does next though.” Sophia took a piece of the pizza, although she wasn’t sure that all the ranch dressing in the world could make the cardboard-looking substance taste right.

“Well, she’s going to have to wait, is what she’s going to do,” Liv replied.

“Yeah, usually people have their plan finished before they lead the prey into their trap,” Sophia said with a laugh. “We baited the fish without having our fire ready to fry them. Well, or the tools out to filet. Or even the line ready to reel them in.”

“Although I love the fishing references,” Liv began, taking another slice of the pepperoni pizza, “we totally have this. Don’t worry. We knew we needed to bait when it made the most sense. Bianca has the map. My guess is she’ll share it with Lorenzo and maybe Marty and possibly Haro. It shows that it isn’t ready to activate yet so they’ll keep an eye on it. When we’re ready, it will light up and lead them on a wild goose chase. Then we see if they follow.”

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, I feel as though we did things out of order, but you’re right. This will work.”

Liv’s eyes widened. She pointed across the busy children’s party place. “Oh, there is hope in the world. They serve beer here. Billy’s birthday parties won’t squash my spirit.”

Liv was pointing to a guy carrying a pitcher of beer and a stack of cold glasses to a table.

“How very classy of the establishment,” Sophia observed. “Do we have to be buzzed to hang out with our kids?”

“I’ll get back to you on that answer,” Liv said dryly.

Sophia turned back. “I seriously doubt that you’re having Billy’s birthday parties here at a mortal establishment. You’ll probably have lavish affairs at Uncle King Rudolf’s mansion, or festive gourmet delights at Uncle Rory’s or Uncle Clark will make Billy a sixteen-layer unicorn cake.”

“Maybe Auntie Sophia will offer up Stanley for pony rides at these parties.” Liv batted her eyes expectantly at her.

“I think Lunis would eat one of my arms for even suggesting such a thing.”

“Go get some beer,” Liv urged. “I want to watch you drink it.”

Sophia shot her an incredulous glare. “You can’t have any. I’m not drinking right in front of you.”

“Please, Soph. I’m living vicariously through you. Just because I can’t doesn’t mean you shouldn’t. I’m not going to be one of those types. I’m planning my baby shower, and it’s a slew of drinking games. I want all the guests plastered by the end.”

Sophia shook her head. “You’re the strangest person I know, and that’s saying a lot.”

“There’s this one game where all the guys have to drink beer from a baby’s bottle,” Liv went on. “The one who empties their bottle the fastest is the winner and also the biggest baby.”

“Can I please take over the planning for this event?” Sophia begged.

“Not a chance.” Liv shook her head. “There’s another game where guests have to bob for nipples.”

“So I’m guessing no ladies tea with finger sandwiches then?” Sophia asked, hope in her voice.

Liv grimaced. “No, this is my turn. I’ve witnessed enough of those gaudy affairs where the women giggle with their hand covering their mouths over baby clothes and sip their chamomile all politely. My baby shower, my way. The ruder it is, the better. I mean, I married a demon hunter and had to get a genie’s lamp to fix my demon child. There will be no doilies at this affair.”

“Fair enough.” Sophia sighed.

“Don’t worry about the plan with Bianca and the other doorknobs,” Liv continued. “You concocted a brilliant scheme. Now we put things into place and activate the map. Like the deceitful punks they are, they’ll follow it and prove to us and the rest of the House of Fourteen that they don’t deserve their roles and be removed from their positions.”

“Or they won’t and will show some morals,” Sophia countered.

“That’s the beauty of your plan,” Liv agreed. “They have a choice. If they go down the path of treachery, they’ll have dug their own grave, and all we have to do is throw a tombstone on it. If they, at the eleventh hour, or any one before that, decide to have a conscience, then they won’t go through with it. They get to choose their fates so we won’t feel bad when they fry at the end.”

Sophia nodded, grateful for Liv’s endorsement of her plan. Otherwise, she might have abandoned the whole idea, thinking it was too convoluted and deceitful. Still, the end goal was right, she contended. If someone in power was corrupt, they needed to be tested. If they failed, they needed to be removed from their positions. Otherwise, all they reigned over would be put at risk, as Sophia had suspected with the Council for a long, long time.

“So what are the next steps?” Sophia watched as Liv swallowed another piece of pizza, hardly chewing most of it.

“Well, thankfully, I work for this guy who can create awesome devices,” Liv explained.

“John,” Sophia supplied.

Liv shook her head. “The other guy I work for.”

“Oh, Father Time.”

“Yeah,” Liv affirmed. “He can make something that will be the final stage of the map. The actual treasure. If they reach it, it will trap them, and that’s where we’ll hold the trial.”

“But they’ll think it’s the device that makes them the supreme ruling authority over everything,” Sophia added.

“Exactly,” Liv stated triumphantly. “Because my sister is brilliant.”

Sophia blushed. “Then we need to lay some obstacles so that it doesn’t seem like a walk in the park for them to get to the device. Challenges that also test their moral compasses and prove they’ll do whatever it takes for power.”

“Yeah. I’ll work on finding the final location for the showdown,” Liv stated. “Can you help find the magical creatures they need to fight?”

Sophia nodded.

“And a magical creature who will risk being murdered for this?” Liv asked.

Sophia thought for a moment. “Yeah, I know someone dumb enough to stake his life on this.”

Liv’s face lit up with realization. “Win-win. Can you convince a giant to be the gatekeeper to the device, using a riddle as the final unlocking device?”

“Yeah, I know one who I think I can persuade.” Sophia felt as though it was all magically coming together. Or maybe it was fate and meant to be. She didn’t like setting up these traps for her fellow magicians, but more than that, she didn’t like that her own were sabotaging the House of Fourteen and Dragon Elite and mortals. That had to stop. For Sophia, it needed to stop right away.

“Great!” Liv exclaimed but was barely audible over the loud singing from the main stage where animatronics played a song and dance. “In the meantime, I’ll get to work on my end with the final device and location. From you, we only need magical creatures that the supposedly treacherous magicians have to bypass, some tricks from a fae, some riddles from a giant, and we’ll lead them to some magitech that locks them up. Along the way, they can either choose redemption or hell. We’ll give them a chance to either not slay beasts, or fight fellow magical creatures or to answer the question right…”

Sophia loved how her sister summed up hugely complex tasks as if it was a simple grocery list. “When everything is in place, I’ll activate the Map to Power, and we’ll sit back and watch.”

Liv rubbed her greasy hands together, looking hungry, although she’d pretty much polished off most of the pizza. “Then we’ll see if these Councilors use the rope we gave them for salvation or to hang themselves.”

Chapter Twenty-Four

Apparently, Sophia’s need for a magical creature for the “Councilor trap” mission was well-timed. When she called Bermuda Laurens to see if the magical creatures expert could help, the giantess said she had what Sophia needed.

The idea for the first phase of the plan was to test the Councilors on how they treated magical animals. Warriors and riders knew that when in the field, many times magical creatures threatened them, whether it was a three-headed dog or a deranged mermaid or magical hedgehogs called sonics or celecidas, also known as leaf people. Sometimes the animal had to be taken out because it was kill or be killed. Sometimes it was simply misunderstood.

Shooting first and asking questions later was never the right thing to do. Sophia needed something with an ambiguous threat level to introduce to the magicians. If they reacted with fear and violence, that said tons about their respect for animals. If they waited, used knowledge and objective judgment, they’d pass the test.

Sophia was perplexed as she approached the big top where Bermuda would be at the magical circus. Usually, the big top was full of animals that were unique and fantastical. However, based on all the wires snaking around and under the tent, it appeared that the big top was full of something that Sophia didn’t think Bermuda appreciated that much—technology.

She tentatively entered the big top and was unsurprised to find the walls lined with computer servers. More wires and power sources for all the technology occupied various places around the tent. In the center of the large ring weren’t large animals as she’d witnessed there on many occasions. Instead, there were small creatures in each of the illuminated circles that Bermuda used to confine her animals. They were cages without walls, in essence.

Sophia found the giantess right beside the entrance when she entered, her chin low as she recorded information in a notebook.

“I’ll be with you in a moment,” Bermuda muttered, deep in concentration as she wrote her notes. “The walrats appear to be sustaining themselves on the data transfer. That’s at least their biggest nutritional supply although downloads and other technological operations also seem to be a food source.” The giantess spoke to herself as she wrote, her hand moving fast as if she was worried she might not capture all the information as it passed over her lips.

Bermuda paused, thought, then glanced up and nodded. “I think that’s all for the moment.”

“Walrats?” Sophia looked around the tent but couldn’t make out what was in each of the circles. They all resembled creatures, but not really. More like robots, maybe.

Bermuda pointed with her pen to the first circle. “Walrats. They’re rodent-like creatures that feed off the frequencies and vibrations emitted by technology.”

Sophia stepped closer, realizing that the little animals with wire-like tails did look a lot like rats. However, instead of beady eyeballs, they had penlights. Instead of fur, they were metal-covered. They reminded her a lot of NO10JO, but they appeared much more robotic than the cyborg dog.

“Are those robots?” Sophia asked.

Bermuda shook her head. “No, they’re real animals with blood and organs and an inborn instinct. There’s no robotic programming in them.”

“I don’t understand.” Sophia scratched her head, watching as they moved around the circle like rats, their noses wiggling and skin twitching. “You said they feast off data transfer and other technological processes. How does that work?”

Bermuda nodded and folded her notebook to her chest. “They’re a new species.” She swept her arm wide. “Everything here is. It appears that the age of technology and probably more specifically, the magitech era has spurred a new set of species. I guess it was only a matter of time, really.”

“Wait, these are new animals?” Sophia blinked around the tent, noticing a cat-like creature, but it wasn’t an ordinary cat. There were some tiny beetle-like creatures in the other circle. The rats, cat, and beetles looked close enough to what they were at first glance, but there was definitely something off about them. Something unique.

“Yes, and I’ve finally been able to gather enough of them for my collection,” Bermuda explained. “Evolution does strange things to our Earth. As things progress, so do species.”

“So the modern era of technology caused new species to pop up,” Sophia observed. “I guess Mama Jamba is behind this.”

Bermuda nodded. “I would think so. Yes, species are meant to adapt and thrive based on their environment. The ones I have here were specifically created to do well in the current technological landscape. I dare say they will since they rely on technology for survival and there’s no shortage of that in this world.”

Sophia looked around the tent. “So all the computers and servers and whatnot that you have in here…”

“There are a few reasons,” Bermuda began. “As you’ve learned, the walrats feed off technological processes, so it’s keeping them fed.”

“Wow, that’s crazy that a non-tangible thing like data transfers can provide nutrition.”

Bermuda pursed her lips, disapproval flicking to her face. “Not really. The human body thrives and is sustained nutritionally by many non-tangible things. We mistakenly believe that food and water are our biggest sources of nutrition.”

“Yeah, how silly of me to think that food was how I survived,” Sophia said sarcastically.

The look of annoyance deepened on the giantess’ face. “Humans of all types can survive without food and water if they breathe deeply and think positive, fulfilling thoughts. It is those two things that usually provide the most for one’s wellbeing. So the idea that a techno-rat thrives from data or downloads isn’t that novel.”

Sophia relished getting the information and also cringed at the way Bermuda Laurens always made her feel like a dummy for not knowing it. “Well, okay, I’ve stored this away. Thanks. Are these walrats the creatures that you thought I could use for my next mission? The one where I need semi-threatening creatures that the Councilors want to attack but can’t be harmed if they try?”

Bermuda shook her head. “No, the walrats would probably draw a defense reaction from the ones you’re trying to trap, but the problem is that they can be easily killed, and I wouldn’t want that.”

“Of course not,” Sophia agreed. She pointed at the next circle that had the strange cat. “Is that the creature then?”

“That?” Bermuda asked in a high-pitched tone. “No. That animal also has no defenses. That’s a clockwork cat.”

“A what?”

“I’m guessing it’s a result of our obsession with clocks and time,” Bermuda offered.

Sophia strode over to the circle to take a closer look. The animal resembled a feline, but like NO10JO it was made up of mechanical parts. This creature was made of gears and switches and made the most enchanting ticking sound.

“She chimes on the hour,” Bermuda stated with pride.

“How does she know?”

The giantess shrugged. “She’s a walking clock as far as I can tell. I have much more investigating to do with her.”

“Wow.” Sophia pointed at the last circle. “So I guess those bugs are the creatures you have for me then?”

Bermuda sighed. “The tech bugs? Heavens no. Those are quite vulnerable too. One foot stomp and they’d be gone.”

“Tech bugs?” Sophia asked, perplexed.

“They’re quite fascinating.” Bermuda encouraged Sophia over to the ring with the beetle-like creatures. Similar to the walrats, they looked like beetles but had mechanical parts in many places. “Unlike the other two animals, they aren’t reliant on technology to survive but a product of it. You’ve heard of technical bugs, right?”

Sophia nodded. “Heard of them? I have one every day it seems. If not with my phone, then with a different device.”

Bermuda nodded. “Well, it appears that these are the results of them. When a technical bug happens, it spawns an actual tech bug.”

Sophia observed the little beetles that moved and behaved like a normal one would, scurrying about and looking for food, but these had metal backs and wires for antennae. “That’s fascinating.”

“It really is,” Bermuda stated proudly. “Nature is wonderful and always a product of our current environment.”

“That’s beautiful.” Sophia stared in awe. “I never realized that the animals weren’t born to the planet, but rather from it.”

Bermuda harrumphed at Sophia. “You live with Mama Jamba. Sounds like you’re not making the most of that woman’s wisdom surrounding you.”

Sophia shot back a challenging expression. “You try living with the woman. She isn’t much for volunteering information. And she doesn’t necessarily know everything. Earlier today she asked me how to use Amazon.”

“The river?” Bermuda questioned.

Sophia shook her head. “Never mind. Okay, what’s this animal that you think can help me on my mission?”

Bermuda pointed up toward the big top’s peak where strange neon green and yellow birds flickered around. The moment Sophia spied them, they instantly disappeared and reappeared in different places. “Those are what I think will entrap your Councilors…or as you put it, give them the opportunity for redemption.”

Chapter Twenty-Five

“What are they?” Sophia watched as the strange pixelated birds disappeared and reappeared several times in various places along the big top's roof.

“Those,” Bermuda proudly drew out the word, “are called stroms, but the best way to describe them is as holographic birds. They’re there and also not. They’re real and also not. Like a computer program, in a way. They live and breathe, but I’m not sure on what plane of existence. It’s as though they live in a computer database and simply appear here as remnants of themselves.” For the first time, the giantess shrugged, seeming unsure of herself. “There’s much research to be done on them.”

“Stroms.” Sophia mused on the word.

Bermuda nodded. “Yeah, they’re quite lovely, aren’t they?”

Sophia nodded while watching how they flittered about, flying around at the top of the tent and disappearing then, as if teleporting, reappearing somewhere else as a solid flock. “Although you don’t know much about them, you don’t think they can be killed?”

“I know they can’t,” Bermuda answered. “Otherwise, I’d never offer them up and endanger them in that way. From everything I can discern, they aren’t solid. As I said, they’re holograms. Physical projections of themselves.”

“How bizarre,” Sophia murmured in amazement.

“Yes, and magnificent,” Bermuda added. “They swarm when commanded, which I can teach you how to do.”

Sophia grinned. “Which would be the perceived threat to the Councilors.”

The giantess nodded. “Yes, not understanding the creatures, they will do one of three things. Run and hide, attack, or study them. I, of course, did the latter and that’s how I realized that they’re completely harmless. Even if they’re close, you can’t feel them because I’m not sure they’re real in our plane of existence.”

“Like a virtual reality animal of sorts,” Sophia offered.

Bermuda nodded. “Something like that. When they swoop on you, it does seem real.”

“But if the Councilors attack them?” Sophia asked.

“Nothing happens to them,” Bermuda answered. “They’re both here and not here, so they simply disappear and reappear somewhere else.”

“Oh, that’s going to trip out the Councilors.” Sophia laughed.

“It will work for your purposes,” Bermuda said quite seriously. “I hope for their sakes they take a moment to study the new creature and realize that it won’t and can’t harm them. Defending ourselves is one thing. Even I threw up my arms when they swooped down on me the first time, but cowards, well, they’ll do more than that. Let’s hope your Councilors aren’t what you think they are and simply run and hide or better yet, observe.”

Sophia nodded. “That’s the hope, but it’s up to them to pass the test.”

“I applaud your effort on this, Sophia. A lesser person would simply convict after everything they’ve done, but you’re giving them a chance.”

Sophia released a tamed smile. “I simply want the magical world protected, and this seems like the most logical step in the right direction.”

“I agree.” Bermuda held her chin high in the air. “Now for your second request, you’ll have to travel.”

“To Los Angeles?” Sophia had asked where she could find Rory since he wasn’t answering his phone. She needed him for the last part of the challenges for the Councilors.

Bermuda shook her head of short brown curls. “No, I’m afraid this travel is much farther and unfamiliar to you, dangerous I dare say.”

“Seems about right,” Sophia dryly responded.

“My son is on holiday at the Isle of Man, which is why he doesn’t have cell phone reception,” Bermuda explained.

“Oh, I guess that makes sense. That’s my neck of the woods. I’m used to traveling around that area since it’s so close to Scotland.”

Bermuda gave her a gravely serious expression. “You aren’t used to this area. My son is visiting our family in giant territory, and there’s no way to contact him through anything but direct interaction. He’s scheduled to be there for quite some time. So either you go and risk stepping on giant territory, or you wait for him to return.”

Sophia lowered her chin and gave the giantess an annoyed look. “Why does this sound like it’s a deathly adventure?”

“Because it is, Sophia. The giants don’t allow outsiders on their land. They kill at first sight because the laws are plainly written with no exceptions. None are allowed on our property.”

“Liv went there once,” Sophia contradicted.

“And they nearly killed her,” Bermuda said. “I was there and witnessed it. Remember, you also disguised her as Decar, a magician that the giants fear, and gave them pause. Not only that, but she had to use brute force to get them to back down, something I know she didn’t like having to do, but sometimes that’s the only way.”

Sophia thought for a moment, hoping that strategy rather than violence could come to her aid. “Will you go there and tell Rory I need his help? Or better yet, be the giant I need for the final part of the challenge? It really would be best if delivered by a giant. You all have a no-nonsense way that really hits home with messages.”

Bermuda narrowed her eyes. “I have no idea what you mean. No, I can’t help with either task. I’m deep in research mode with these new technical species and can’t break away. This is critical information I’m studying.”

Sophia nodded. “Okay, so risk my life to get Rory to help me. Got it. Any other tips or tricks?”

Bermuda thought for a moment. “Take your dragon. Giants don’t like them, but they’re still deathly afraid of them. The key to staying alive won’t be anything short of intimidation.”

Chapter Twenty-Six

“I’m not sure it’s a good use of your time,” Sophia shouted to Lunis to be heard over the building winds as they flew over the Irish Sea toward the Isle of Man—the homeland of the giants.

The blue waters below were as choppy as Sophia had ever seen them. A wind storm approached them as they neared the shores of the island.

“I went into farming, and you didn’t like that,” Lunis complained.

Sophia laughed. “Those were digital fruits you were harvesting.”

“Then I tried fishing, and you threw shade on that one,” the dragon went on, using his hip lingo that Sophia rarely understood.

“Again, things you do on Animal Crossing don’t count as bona fide ways of generating an income.”

“Yet, I have like a million bells,” Lunis argued. “How many bells do you have?”

“Technically—”

“How many?” Lunis interrupted.

Sophia giggled and shook her head. “I have none.”

“That’s right because you don’t sell seashells by the seaside.”

“I’m thinking of selling my dragon at the Isle of Man,” Sophia threatened.

“Then how will you get back?” he challenged. “You can’t portal to the island with the new restrictions the giants put on their land.”

“I’ll buy a jet ski…”

He laughed. “And cross the Irish Sea on that? You snapping.”

“And that means?” Sophia asked, lately having Lunis intepret his modern slang.

“It means you’ve reached your breaking point,” he explained.

She sighed and nodded. “I wonder who drove me there…”

“Rogue Riders,” Lunis answered.

“And…”

“Wilder.”

“And my hipster dragon.” Sophia looked over Lunis’ side at the choppy waters. He was right. She wouldn’t survive on the Irish Sea for long. She was starting to wonder how much longer they would be able to fly at that altitude. The winds were violently rising, making it even difficult to navigate to the Isle of Man although they could see it not too far off in the distance. “I think we need to chance conditions a little lower.”

“Huh?!” Lunis exclaimed, like an old man hard of hearing. “Speak up youngin’. I can’t hear you over all this racket.”

Sophia giggled and switched to telepathic communication with her dragon. The winds seem to be getting worse. I think we’ll do better if we descend a little.

Lunis scoffed in her head. You doubting my mad flying skillz?

Sophia was about to laugh in reply, but the gale-force wind that sent them suddenly sideways cut off her reaction. She clenched the reins in an immediate act of desperation to not fall off her dragon and sank low, holding onto Lunis. His wings were vertical, and Sophia was close to falling out of the saddle.

Big yikes, the dragon exclaimed, stress marking his tone.

Sophia knew it wasn’t on Lunis to save them from the wind storm that was suddenly making their flight incredibly dangerous. A dragon was only as good at flying as their rider was at navigating.

With her eyes watering from the piercing wind, Sophia set her sights on the waters below, silently steering Lunis in that direction. He was smart to use the momentum of the oppressive wind to propel him toward the surface of the choppy seas.

The blue dragon dove sideways and coasted on the currents, racing so fast that the wind made Sophia’s cheeks hurt, as though someone had abruptly thrust her into a wind turbine.

She’d ridden her dragon in many harsh conditions—sideways rain, tornadoes, water spouts, and hail storms. However, she’d never experienced winds like this. They hit the pair from several different angles, creating a wall-like effect that made it difficult to progress toward the island.

To Sophia’s relief, the winds let up when they neared the surface of the water, although they were still a force to contend with. She made an impromptu decision and steered Lunis to the left in a sudden sharp turn. She’d caught sight of the edge of a coastline connected to Luce Bay and thought that was the perfect place for a respite. Then they could reconvene on the plan and figure out how to get to the Isle of Man safely. The last part was the key because if they stayed in these winds, Lunis risked breaking a wing and that wasn’t a chance Sophia was willing to take.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Sophia knew Lunis wouldn’t admit it, but he was enormously grateful to be on the ground. They both knew he was incredibly worried that the fierce winds would take him down hard and fast. As powerful as dragons were, the elements of the Earth always had powers over them.

The winds weren’t extinct on the sandy beach of Luce Bay, but they had greatly diminished with the hills providing some shelter for Sophia and Lunis. Sophia looked out toward the Isle of Man, wondering how they would get there. Even in Luce Bay, the waters were white-capping and assaulting the beach where she stood.

“So, what are your thoughts?” Lunis stretched out his wings and checked them over.

Sophia stuck her hands on her hips, her hair whipping her in the face. “I don’t think that higher will get us out of the wind.”

“I was referring to my idea to make money.” Lunis sighed.

She glared at him. “Why are you suddenly obsessed with getting a job? You’re a Dragon Elite. Our job is fixing the world’s problems.”

“That’s your job,” he argued. “I simply volunteer to be your Uber dragon. You can’t live my life for me. I need my own thing.”

Sophia shook her head but was secretly grateful for the comedic break since the sudden wind storm had gotten her adrenaline racing. “I don’t think going on the game show network is a viable way to make money.”

“You also don’t know,” Lunis argued. “I mean, I’m not sure that I’m Jeopardy or Chase material. I think I’d clam up under pressure and probably even forget my name.”

Sophia laughed. “Yeah, those trivia shows stress me out.”

“Do you think they’d pick me for Nailed It?” Lunis referred to a popular Netflix competitive show where amateur bakers made masterpiece cakes way beyond their skill level. When they presented their very awful final product that rarely looked like what they were trying to replicate, they sang, “Nailed it.”

Lunis gave her a pleading look, as though he was counting on Sophia’s endorsement. “I mean, I think I stand a chance of getting on the show. My baking skills are pretty bad, and I have a winning smile.”

“You’re a dragon,” Sophia stated dryly.

“So, they need diversity on these shows!”

“You’re a dragon,” Sophia repeated. “I don’t think you’d fit in the studio, let alone be able to navigate around their kitchen.”

Lunis shot her an expression of mock offense. “You know, the next time you have a dream, I’m going to call you fat and show you how it feels.”

Sophia giggled. “You know I’m not calling you fat. The reality is you’re too large to go on the show. How do you even hold a whisk anyway?”

“Very carefully.” Lunis sat back on his hind legs and crossed his arms. “It’s not fair. The Amazing Race show disqualified me from auditions because I apparently have an unfair advantage on contestants since I can fly.”

“Imagine that…” Sophia muttered and narrowed her eyes at the angry sea, trying to figure out their options for crossing it.

“Survivor was a similarly lame excuse,” Lunis continued. “The producers told me that I could withstand the elements easier than the weak humans and my hunting skills would make me the clear winner. I think it’s pretty sad that I suffer prejudice for being stronger and all-around better.”

“You’d definitely win the award for modesty,” Sophia teased.

“Maybe now that there’s a good amount of dragons, I’ll start a game show for us,” Lunis mused. “Although I’ll still have an unfair advantage since the elders are a bunch of fat old farts. And the new generation doesn’t even know how to wipe their butts.”

Sophia blinked at her dragon. “Do y’all wipe your…wait, nope. Never mind. I don’t want to know.”

“What do you think my chances of getting on Wheel of Fortune are?” Lunis asked quite seriously.

“Zero.”

“The Price is Right?”

“Nope.”

“How about Family Feud?” Lunis asked. “You and I and some of the dragonettes could go on there.”

“I don’t think the world has progressed that far with including dragons in these things,” Sophia answered.

He let out a breath, steam issuing from his nostrils. “Oh, hurry up, world. Get with the twenty-first century already. I’m going to start petitioning for dragons’ rights in Hollywood. We’re good enough to fix disputes and battle monsters to protect mortals, but I ask to go on Big Brother and get laughed at.”

Sophia glanced at Lunis. “You’re not going on a show where you get locked away from me for weeks on end.”

“No, you’re right, I’m not because they didn’t pick me, did they?” Lunis whined. “You should have seen my audition video. It was total gold. It seems the producers prefer boring humans who can hardly spit a couple of feet, let alone breathe fire.”

“Do you mind if we discuss your stardom and job efforts after we figure out how to get to the Isle of Man?” Sophia shook her head at her dragon.

He looked across the waters. “For as awful of a creature as Coral is, she might have taught me a trick we can use.”

“Oh?” Sophia was suddenly intrigued. “What’s that?”

Lunis strode forward, nearly entering the waters. “Looks like we’re going to have to swim. By we, I of course mean me.” He extended a wing, giving Sophia a way to mount his back. “Hop on, and I’ll be your jet ski. We’ll motor across the Irish Sea, avoiding the wind.”

Sophia grinned at her dragon. “You know, Lunis, you do deserve to go on one of those game shows. You’re truly brilliant.”

Chapter Twenty-Eight

The frigid waters of the Irish Sea sprayed Sophia in the face as Lunis motor-boated toward the Isle of Man. The dragon was very clever to think of swimming. Sophia knew that he could swim but had never seen him do it quite like this.

Lunis had extended his wings over the undulant waters, and he floated quite easily—like a boat. Under the surface he was kicking hard, propelling them at a good speed. The dragon made a surprisingly aerodynamic boat, his wings serving as sails and his legs the paddles.

Sophia cruised along atop her dragon. The ocean mist hit her in the face, but she didn’t mind at all. They were moving forward after encountering the wind obstacle. She truly believed there wasn’t anything that she and her dragon couldn’t overcome together.

They were making fast progress even though the waters were turbulent and the wind still a factor. In a way, it aided them, pushing Lunis along, although making the waters tougher to navigate.

So do you think we can sneak onto the Isle of Man, unnoticed by the giants? Sophia asked telepathically.

I’ll give you one guess. Lunis nodded toward the landmass ahead. Due to the constant spray of water, Sophia had mostly kept her head down. Straightening, she tried to make out what Lunis was indicating. Still, it was difficult to see the scene up ahead as wind and saltwater assaulted her face. However, her eyes focused and she made out what the dragon was referring to.

Sophia groaned and leaned down again but kept her gaze trained ahead. Standing on the banks of the Isle of Man’s northern tip were dozens of giants, all of them looking out in their direction. Worse, they all carried bows and arrows and looked ready to use them.

How did they know we were approaching? Sophia wished they could catch a break.

Maybe it was that whole tumble I took in the air that caught their attention, he reasoned. Or the large wake I’m creating as a large vessel.

Or they have wards on the island that tell them when something or someone is about to trespass, Sophia offered.

Yeah, it’s probably that one.

Well, we don’t want to fight them, Sophia began. However, Bermuda was clear that intimidation is the only way to get past them.

Yeah, giants don’t like cowards, Lunis stated.

Or dragons, Sophia remarked.

Can you blame them? We refused them as riders long ago due to their size. Gnomes, fairies, and elves didn’t seem to mind getting disqualified, but giants know how to hold a grudge. It’s like their superpower.

Sophia laughed. Why did dragons refuse elves and fairies? I’m guessing the gnomes were because of their size too.

That’s correct, he answered. Fairies can fly so that didn’t make any sense and elves have bony butts so you see the issue there.

Another chuckle fell from Sophia’s mouth.

Honestly, Lunis continued. We knew that it was best for us to magnetize to only one race. Magicians are simply more powerful and intelligent than elves, so they were the natural choice.

I think our conversation is distracting us from the matter at hand. Sophia realized they were almost within range of the giant’s arrows.

Giants lined the dramatic cliffs along the shore, most of them men by the looks of it. There weren’t any structures close to the ocean, but farther inland, Sophia made out a sprawling village of modest buildings and behind that, farmlands and orchards. Liv had explained that the giants’ village was very primitive since they didn’t believe in glamouring their homes or overindulging in appearances. Since their element was Earth, they preferred to put all their efforts into agriculture, which showed in the intricate design of the crops in the distance.

This could be challenging, Lunis observed. We need to intimidate them, but it would probably be best if we didn’t cause any casualties.

Yeah, the last thing we want is to make enemies of the giants, our neighbors to the south, Sophia agreed.

Well, seatbelt in, Lunis stated. We’ll have to take flight to avoid what I suspect is about to be a barrage of arrows. My wings should serve as fairly good shields for you, but anything you can do to protect yourself, I encourage. The last thing we need is you getting shot and ruining the day. There probably isn’t an Urgent Care close by.

Sophia giggled and prepared herself. This act of intimidation? Did you have any bright ideas on that one, Smarty Pants?

I thought we’d take a two-pronged approach, Lunis explained.

I’m listening…

Well, those giants look like they haven’t bathed in a long time, Lunis stated.

Sophia grinned, knowing exactly what her dragon intended. I’m always happy to clean them up.

Great, Lunis retorted. I’ll do my coolest party trick. Either they appreciate it and welcome us with open, wet arms, or they’re intimidated and afraid to be squashed and welcome us with shaking, wet arms.

It’s a good plan, Sophia commended. Do you have enough magical reserves for that? There’s no full moon.

The full moon is tonight, Lunis countered. And just like it’s five o’clock somewhere, that full moon is hanging clearly over the planet somewhere right now.

You can pull on that energy, then?

I can and I will, Lunis stated with confidence.

Sophia smiled, hoping that this plan worked. She didn’t want to start a feud, not when her goal was to stop wars worldwide. She held up her hand and prepared to use her wind magic as Lunis lifted into the air, flapping his wings and gaining height, soaring high above the Isle of Man.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Thankfully the winds around the island weren’t as bad as they’d been in the Irish Sea. However, that was all about to change.

Hold on, Lunis said in her head. It’s about to be a bumpy ride.

As they’d suspected, the giants didn’t offer a warning or appear interested in talking to the rider and dragon that approached them unarmed.

The giants all wore angry expressions and simple clothes made out of leather and animal fur. They were all men, Sophia observed from the closer vantage point, although Lunis was mostly shielding her as they pulled back their meaty arms, about to fire their bows. The giants all had long hair, making them look very cave-mannish with their flat noses and small eyes. They weren’t a pretty race—although Rory and his girlfriend Maddy were the exceptions to this, being somewhat attractive.

A giant wearing more armor than all the rest and standing several yards behind them held up a large bone horn and blew it. Sophia had a feeling that didn’t cue a parade or a drum circle.

Seconds later, the giants all released their arrows. They flew through the air in a large arc, racing in Lunis’ and Sophia’s direction—all taking the same trajectory.

Seriously guys, you can do better than that. Lunis shook his head and flapped his wings, angling upward and climbing higher into the air. The arrows all missed them and landed in the sea.

All of the giants immediately reloaded.

You’d think for as big as their heads are, that they’d have more brains, Lunis joked to Sophia.

She shook her head. Something tells me we shouldn’t underestimate them. They’re learning our strategy.

Learn it, Lunis replied. Write it down, dear giants. Put it in your playbook for all I care.

Sophia laughed. Well, I wouldn’t pull the same move on the next attack, she informed him, watching as the archers all pointed their bows higher in the air.

Lunis sighed. I didn’t hatch yesterday, you know.

When the one Sophia figured was the chief of the giants—known as Dag, according to Bermuda—blew into the horn again, she held her breath, wondering what her dragon would do next. Lunis didn’t rise in the air but rather shot forward, getting dangerously close to the cliff’s edge. All the arrows meant for them arched over them, landing at their backs in the water.

Now, Lunis urged, immediacy in his voice.

Whipping her hand through the air as he cut to the side, giving Sophia a clear side view of giants along the coastline, she created a blast of wind. It hit the water first, making a huge wave that rose high into the air over the cliffside before crashing down. The giants didn’t have a chance to react, and the result was the small tsunami assaulted them.

It knocked many of them to the ground, making their bows tumble from their grasp. Chief Dag didn’t move but instead stood stock still as the wave of seawater rushed over his feet and legs, coming up to his knees.

Not wasting a single second, Lunis supersized underneath Sophia, making her reposition herself to keep her balance.

It was always breathtaking for her to see and experience her dragon changing shape instantly, growing to the size of a 747 plane. He was suddenly enormous, casting a vast shadow on the giants below.

Their reactions were priceless, and if Sophia weren’t busy keeping an eye on the would-be enemies, she would have loved to take a picture.

Time to land this plane, Lunis sang, followed by making a motoring noise.

Okay, pilot, Sophia replied. I’m ready for landing. That looks like the perfect place for a runway. She indicated the area where many giants were gathering themselves, having been hit hard by the wave. It didn’t appear to hurt any of them seriously, but it stunned them all, which was the point.

Their looks of horror intensified as Lunis angled his head down like a plane coming in for a landing. They all understood at once that if they didn’t move, a dragon-plane would run them over. As large as even the biggest giant was, he stood no chance of surviving that.

Chapter Thirty

Lunis made a perfect landing, his long wingspan taking over the stretch of grass. The giants couldn’t run fast, but Sophia thought they were sprinting faster than they had in a long time to avoid being run over.

The sight of them fleeing while looking over their shoulders in horror was quite comical. Sophia knew that Lunis was slowing his landing to give all the lumbering giants the chance to reach safer grounds.

Chief Dag had simply backed up with long strides, not attempting to run, but he’d been far enough back that he had a head start on the others.

Sophia jumped to her feet on Lunis’ back, mindful that she shouldn’t pull her sword as she normally did when facing danger.

However, the giants didn’t have the same instinct. Many had retrieved their weapons after being assaulted with the tsunami, but they were still running, trying to put distance between them and the huge dragon who was an easy target at this point. That was the risk she and Lunis had taken, and Sophia was confident it would be the act of intimidation they needed. Hopefully, things wouldn’t escalate any further. She didn’t want anyone to get hurt, especially not Lunis.

When Lunis halted, many giants stopped to see what he would do next. Chief Dag stood on the top of a small hill, his eyes narrowed and vengeance heavy in his gaze. “Arm yourselves!” he boomed.

Lunis opened his mouth, the next action he was considering obvious. All of the giants’ eyes widened as it occurred to them that they were near enough to the dragon to become toast. If Lunis fired at them, there would be no getting away from the flame.

Chief Dag, who was possibly a safe distance away, lifted the horn to his mouth.

“No!” Sophia yelled while holding up her hands to show she was unarmed. “We aren’t here to war with you. Quite the opposite.”

“You’ve trespassed onto our lands, dragonrider,” Chief Dag spat, his deep voice echoing over the lands. “The punishment is clear for such disobedience.”

“We’ve come here to talk to someone,” Sophia explained. “Since there are no phones or other messaging here, you’ve left us little choice but to make a surprise visit.”

Sophia’s first instinct was to apologize, but she knew that the way to get the giants’ favor wasn’t through saying she was sorry. That would seem weak. These weren’t the types to respect a show of manners. They wanted a show of strength and power and if riding in on a huge dragon didn’t do that, she wasn’t sure what would.

“No one here would want to talk to a dragonrider,” Chief Dag insisted. “Bringing that beast onto our homelands is an act only punishable by death. You’ve left me no choice.”

Again the leader of the giants drew the horn to his mouth. Sophia tensed. Lunis inhaled, and she knew what came out of him next would scorch the earth and all those standing on it. She didn’t want it to come to that.

Chief Dag also pulled in a breath as his lips touched the horn. As he was about to blow and those holding bows would surely fire, a figure ran up over the hills to where Chief Dag stood.

There was a look of horror in Rory’s eyes as the modern giant took in the scene around them. He jumped in front of the chief, blocking him from Sophia and Lunis, and waved his arms. “Wait! Stop! No one harms anyone!”

Chapter Thirty-One

Chief Dag, who was much taller and larger than Rory, stepped around him, pushing him back with an arm to his chest. “You’ve been out of the tribe for too long, Rory Laurens. This proves my point that you don’t deserve my blessing. You’ve forgotten our ways.”

Rory dared to shoot the chief of the giants a challenging expression. “I haven’t forgotten the customs. I’m simply trying to save my people from being annihilated.”

Chief Dag laughed, but it was a forced sound that was deep and hollow. “Us, annihilated? By this girl and her young dragon?” He held out a hand to Lunis and Sophia. “We giants know that size is only important if you know how to use it and it’s obvious that the inexperienced dragon doesn’t.”

Lunis shot steam from his nostrils although Sophia knew he wanted it to be fire from his mouth. “I’m still considering making flaming giant treats. I think my inexperience will still grant me the ability to do that.” He tilted his head to the side. “Shall I give it my best try, and whoever is left standing can rate my efforts?”

Rory dared to take another step, putting himself back between the chief of the giants and Sophia and Lunis. “There is simply no reason for this. The Dragon Elite aren’t our enemies.”

“They trespassed onto our lands,” Chief Dag argued.

“We had to,” Sophia urged.

“Why?” the largest of all the giants questioned at once.

Rory glanced at Sophia, a curious look on his face. “Yeah, why did you come here?”

“To talk to you,” she explained. “Your mum told me you were here and this was the only way to reach you.”

“Bermuda Laurens betrayed us,” Chief Dag boomed. “She sent a magician and a dragon to our lands!”

Sophia shook her head, totally over this guy and his yelling problem. “She told me where to find Rory, but Lunis and I decided to come here, given no other choice. Will you call off your men and allow me to talk to Rory? I need to ask for his help. It’s a matter of security for the House of Fourteen. An issue that could and hopefully will benefit the giants as well as all other magical races and mortals.”

“This sounds important,” Rory said to the chief, urgency in his eyes. “I should talk to her.”

Chief Dag’s eyes swiveled between Rory and Sophia, a question bouncing around in them. Sophia thought there was an equal chance he’d lift the horn to his mouth and declare war or acquiesce. Finally, he lifted his chin and looked directly at Sophia. “You may talk to Rory. Make your request to him.”

Sophia nearly jumped up and down, but before she had a chance to react, the chief lifted his hand, pausing all.

“However, you will have to have this meeting in my tent, in my presence,” Chief Dag stated.

“This is a private matter,” Sophia argued at once. If too many knew about her plan to displace the Councilors for the House of Fourteen, it could ruin everything. She didn’t think the giants would go off blabbering to anyone since they didn’t talk to others, but it was still a risk.

“The only way I’ll allow you to stay on this island one second longer and speak with Rory Laurens is if you have this meeting before me,” Chief Dag declared.

“Fine,” Sophia muttered, realizing this wasn’t too big of a contingency. What did she care if the mean old leader of the giants wanted to spy on her meeting with Rory? He probably was bored to death with gardening and being angry and needed some entertainment. She would consider this a charitable act, allowing him to be present during her meeting.

“But,” Chief Dag went on, his voice stern. “This request you make of Rory Laurens will be reliant on my approval. No giant under my rule is allowed to do anything that I don’t authorize.”

There it was, Sophia thought. There was the big catch.

Not seeing another way, Sophia nodded, stepped off her dragon, and strode through the crowd of giants. She faked confidence and not appearing unnerved as she marched through the huge men, who all wore angry expressions and held their weapons at the ready.

Chapter Thirty-Two

“It was foolish of you to come here,” Rory said through clenched teeth when the two of them went into the chief’s tent. Lunis stationed himself outside, having returned to his normal size but not taking down the intimidation show.

Chief Dag had told Rory and Sophia to wait for him while he took antacids or something, Sophia reasoned.

The tent was plain, made of leather walls and rough wooden beams. A fire pit in the center made the enclosed space so hot that Sophia was instantly sweating.

Shaking her head at Rory, she said, “I think you missed the part where I said I didn’t have a choice. I need your help with something.”

Rory returned her look of frustration. “Sometimes you act too much like Liv.”

“In that I risk my life to save the planet or that I don’t allow angry giants to intimidate me?” she challenged.

He narrowed his eyes at her. “In that you’re too flippant. It’s dangerous for you to be here. These giants are different, and anything can set them off at a moment’s notice.”

“I get that they aren’t like you.” Sophia appreciated how different Rory was from his relatives. In contrast to the savage-looking giants, he wore modern clothes—a pair of jeans and a button-up shirt. His hair was darker and shorter than the others. “I really didn’t have a choice. I have a job, and it has to be done by a giant. Strangely enough, you and your mother are the only ones I know. Well, now I know Chief Dag. Maybe he’ll come to my birthday party.”

“I doubt it,” Rory replied as though she was at all serious.

“Joke, Rory. I don’t think Chief Dag is party material.”

“He’s not simply going to allow you to make a request of me,” Rory stated, his fists balled up by his side.

“I don’t see why this is any of his business in the first place,” Sophia argued. “I’m asking my friend for a favor. His flat nose doesn’t have to be in this affair.”

Rory sighed. “I understand. If you’d been able to ask me away from here, in the modern world, I could do whatever I wanted and probably would. When I’m here, I’m under his rule, and he knows it. The chief always has input in everyone’s business.”

“Sounds like he needs to get his own life. Maybe he needs a girlfriend or a wife.”

“He has six.”

Sophia nodded. “He seems like the type.”

“Plus he has something he’s holding over me, and I’m guessing whatever you ask will impact that,” Rory explained.

She eyed him for a moment. “Any chance you’re going to share what that is?”

Not surprisingly, Rory shook his head.

“Okay, so he’ll want something from me in return for you doing something,” Sophia muttered, thinking about what she could offer the guy who had everything. He had a polar bear rug covering his dirt floors and a second pair of boots in the corner. And a really lumpy bed that Sophia suspected was filled with hair or flea-ridden goose feathers. What could she offer to the giant who had it all?

Before she had an answer to that question, the chief thundered through the flap of the tent, halted beside Sophia and Rory, and looked down at her with vengeance in his gaze.

Chapter Thirty-Three

“Make your request, magician, then get off my land,” Chief Dag demanded, his voice vibrating with hostility.

So no tea and crumpets for the guest, Sophia thought with a mental laugh but hid her amusement. She took a step backward, not liking having the giant towering so close to her.

“As you might be aware, the House of Fourteen has undergone many changes recently,” Sophia began. “And although—”

“The House of Fourteen and other organizations governed by magicians are none of my concern,” Chief Dag interrupted.

Sophia sighed, realizing that this conversation was going to go back and forth like this. “You might not be concerned, but the truth is that the dealings of these organizations affect the entire world. They affect all magical creatures and mortals as well.”

The chief threw his long arm wide, a span that was impressive even for a dragon. “We, the giants, live on an island. Most of us live away from the modern world. What happens to other magical creatures or the mortals is of no concern to us.”

Gathering all her patience, Sophia tried to keep any looks of annoyance from surfacing on her face. “You might think that living in this bubble works, but I’d argue that there are still things that affect your race even if you’re isolated. It’s impossible for you not to be affected. We’re all connected through collective consciousness. You all use magic as much as we do—”

“We don’t waste our magic and use it frivolously like magicians,” Chief Dag cut in.

Again Sophia worked to keep her anger in check. She could see now that the isolated giants had concrete judgments about the world outside their borders and were set in their ways. Still, she wasn’t giving up. “My point is that the giants almost lost their power when mortals couldn’t see magic. All magical races nearly did since it is mortals who govern the elemental force of magic. The House of Fourteen saved that from happening.”

“The House of Fourteen is the reason that the Great War happened in the first place,” Chief Dag argued, his voice rising. “It’s because of those magicians that mortals lost the ability to see magic, depleting the universal source.”

“As you said, we all pull on a universal source,” Sophia stated. “We all draw from one well, and if we don’t work together to keep magical creatures and mortals at peace, we risk losing more than magic the next time. You don’t only live on this island. You live on this planet. What if something happened to that?”

“What is this request you want from Rory Laurens?” Chief Dag demanded.

Sophia glanced at the other giant. “As you’re aware, the Council for the House of Fourteen has improved since they removed the Sinclairs, but there is still an imbalance.”

Since the chief liked to have his nose in every one of his giants’ business, Sophia didn’t think he’d like to know that Rory was secretly an advisor on the Council from time to time. That didn’t seem like something that Chief Dag would approve of. Therefore, Sophia omitted that unimportant detail. Rory seemed grateful for this and simply nodded as he swallowed a hint of nervousness.

“Liv and I believe that there are still those on the Council who don’t have the magical communities’ best interests as their main goal,” Sophia continued. “We believe there might be a few Councilors who, if tested, would fail in their integrity and honesty. Therefore, we’re constructing a simple set of tasks that would test the pure intentions of these Councilors. I informed the Council that there was a way for magicians to gain full power if they followed a map—”

“You deceived them,” Chief Dag interrupted.

Geez, this guy didn’t know the etiquette of polite communication, Sophia thought.

His friends out here also have zero sense of humor, Lunis said in her head. I’ve been telling them tall jokes, but do you think they’ve so much as cracked a smile?

I’m going to go with a resounding no. Sophia shoved her dragon out of her mind so she could focus.

“Yes, we deceived them, but we have a good reason,” Sophia stated with confidence. “If they take the map, thinking that they can hoard power and rule over the world, minimizing mortals and dictating how the other magical races live, don’t you think they’ve proven who they are? Don’t you think they should be removed from a place of power?”

Chief Dag thought about it, the rusty wheels in his large brain moving very, very slowly. “Well, yes. Those in a leadership role should be honorable.”

“I agree.” Sophia was grateful that at least they were on the same page about something. “Because of the way the House of Fourteen’s structure is set up, it’s difficult to get rid of those who are corrupt. So we created a test. It’s not deceitful because they don’t have to follow the map. Those who wouldn’t want absolute power wouldn’t dare. If they do follow the map, they’ll be given tasks along the way. They can always choose the path of good and redemption. We plan to have their peers on the Council and the Warriors watching remotely.”

“It’s a trial.” Rory nodded in approval.

“Yes,” Sophia affirmed. “It’s a way for us to go the extra step and get rid of those who are serving themselves and not the magical communities.” She faced Chief Dag. “You see, the House of Fourteen, whether you want to admit it or not, has far-reaching powers. They influence the Dragon Elite, the mortals, and every single magical race. It therefore behooves us all to ensure they’re operating at the highest level of integrity and accountability.”

The chief let out a breath and looked down at the ground. “I will have to think on this for a moment. This is a lot of information at once.”

For your tiny little brain in a big head to process, Sophia thought, with a morbid mental laugh.

Did you know, Lunis began in Sophia’s head, that tall people are usually bad at math?

She wanted to laugh at the strange timing of her dragon telling jokes in her head, but since the chief was taxing his brain with new thoughts, she figured she had the opportunity to indulge. No, why are tall people bad at math?

Because it’s the little things that count. Lunis howled with laughter.

Oh, wow, she replied with zero inflection.

Pretty funny, huh? he asked. These oversized beefcakes didn’t even laugh. Can you believe that?

Maybe you need different material, she suggested, watching as the chief paced the same way that Hiker Wallace did when he was anxious. Rory was playing the part of the cool giant, merely standing and watching the chief.

Once there was a king who was only twelve inches tall, Lunis said in Sophia’s head.

Oh, really? Go on then.

He was a lousy king, but he made a great ruler.

I’m surprised that you haven’t created a full-on mutiny out there, Sophia retorted to her dragon. You do remember that giants are allergic to humor?

I’ll break them. Lunis was encouraged by the challenge.

I’m not sure it’s worth your efforts. Liv has been trying to make Rory laugh for ages. It’s never worked, and he’s the least rigid of all the giants.

Liv’s jokes have nothing on mine, Lunis argued. Oh! Here’s one. What’s common between tall people and metal music fans?

What?

They both head-bang a lot. Lunis again laughed loudly at his joke.

Before Sophia could inform her dragon that he officially had told the worst joke in the world, the chief of the giants halted his pacing and turned to face her.

“I’ve considered the information you’ve told me. Now I’ll allow you to make your request to Rory Laurens, but he isn’t permitted to answer until I’ve approved,” Chief Dag stated with authority.

Sophia nearly rolled her eyes from all the micromanagement this guy pulled on his people. Talk about needing boundaries. However, she caught herself and collected her composure, then looked at Rory. “Liv and I thought that it would make sense for different magical races to play a part in each segment of the task. Since giants are known for riddles, we thought that you could be the final gatekeeper to the end of the map’s treasure, which is a trap, of course. Anyway, it doesn’t make sense for it to be one of us since that would clue them in. Since the prize is ruling over the magical world with total power, it makes sense that various magical creatures play a part in it.”

Before Rory could say a word, Chief Dag held up his hand. “Again, I will take the time to think on this and respond with my approval or denial.”

And the creaky gears once again start slowly churning in Chief Brick-Head’s mind, Sophia thought with a laugh.

Okay, well, I can sing the theme music from Jeopardy, Lunis offered. Orrrr I can tell you another tall joke that the dumb jerks out here didn’t laugh at.

I’ll take the latter for two hundred, Sophia replied, amused.

You know why you can never trust tall people?

Why?

They always think they’re above everyone else.

The blue dragon sounded like he was rolling around with laughter. Sophia simply shook her head.

Since that one didn’t get a single reaction, Lunis began, I decided to spin the jokes around, making them about short people instead. I mean, it goes to reason that the giants don’t like laughing at themselves.

Or laughing, period, Sophia retorted, realizing that Chief Dag might pass out from all this thinking. He probably didn’t do this much in a whole month. Lay another joke on me, she encouraged.

There’s a type of mustard gas that stays near the ground and only kills people less than four feet tall, Lunis said, the laugh building in his tone.

Oh, really? Sophia faked curiosity.

Yeah, it’s used in chemical dwarfare.

I’m surprised that they haven’t tied you up already. Sophia was amused.

They can try, Lunis threatened.

Chief Dag glanced up with a new resolve in his small eyes. “I’ve heard your requests, and I’ve considered it. Now before I make my final ruling, you must tell me what you’ll do for us.”

Chapter Thirty-Four

Sophia wanted to ask if the chief was registered somewhere that she could get him what he really needed. Maybe he has a wish list on Amazon or a registry at Bed, Bath and Beyond, she thought with a laugh.

Although her internal humor was keeping her sane, she knew this next part was crucial. Not only would Chief Dag not tell her what he wanted in exchange for his approval, but he also wanted to test her to see what she offered him. If it was too small, he was liable to kick her off the island straight away. If it wasn’t something he really wanted, he might have her and Lunis tied up and roasted. Therefore, Sophia knew her offer had to be good.

Thankfully, Lunis’ bad jokes had given her an idea.

They aren’t bad, the blue dragon argued in her head.

Stop eavesdropping on my thoughts and work on your material, Sophia demanded.

She straightened, cleared her throat, and gained the attention of both giants. Her idea was bold. It was dangerous. Worse than both those things, she had no idea if she could deliver even if she promised it and the chief accepted. Her instinct told her to take the chance.

“I understand from attending Council meetings at the House of Fourteen that the giants are once more on the verge of war with the gnomes,” Sophia said in an even tone.

Anger flared at once on Chief Dag’s face. “It’s true. The waters north of here have always been part of our fishing territory. Although we prefer not to share, we’ve done that with the gnomes for centuries. Now, they’re declaring that this area is theirs and refusing to grant us access. They put up barriers that our boats can’t cross. I’ve warned them, and if they don’t take them down, war is imminent.”

Sophia nodded, knowing that the feud was about sharing resources. The gnomes and giants lived in proximity to each other and clashed about every century or so. It usually resulted in a few bloody battles before they settled things. Recently, the House of Fourteen had been trying to make progress, but the gnomes weren’t budging. They felt as though the other magical races had bullied them for too long and now they finally had a little power to hold over everyone’s heads. They were as stubborn as the giants and a quarter of their size.

“Well, what if I go to the gnomes’ homeland and negotiate a resolution for you?” Sophia offered.

“No!” Rory exclaimed at once, his eyes going wide.

Chief Dag didn’t look happy about the other giant talking out of turn. Apparently, that wasn’t allowed on the very long list of illegal behaviors. “Rory Laurens, this part of the discussion doesn’t involve you.”

“It does though,” Rory argued. “I don’t want Sophia risking herself like that. It’s not worth it. The gnomes, much like the giants, fire on any intruders who enter their land. Although I’m confident that she and Lunis can get past that, there’s no way the gnomes will make a deal with her as a dragonrider and a magician. They won’t make a deal with anyone. Negotiations are useless. The entire mission would be too dangerous and fruitless.”

“Although I can’t argue with you on any of that,” Chief Dag began, “it’s not up to you. If a magician wants to try and get us access to our fishing waters, I’m not sure this is a deal I want to decline. Of all the things she could have offered, this is the one that has my attention.”

Sophia rejoiced internally for picking the gnome option. However, it still appeared she was a ways off from a resolution. Rory looked adamantly against this.

“I don’t want her to do it,” Rory argued, his face suddenly red. “The gnomes are ruthless. They’re unreasonable. There’s no way they’ll change their minds.”

“That’s not your concern,” Chief Dag stated. “I want the dragonrider to negotiate on our behalf. That’s the offer I’ll take in return for allowing you to play a part in this House of Fourteen business.”

The leader of the giants turned to Sophia. “You’ll have to get a resolution to this that pleases me. If you don’t, the deal is off. I won’t allow Rory Laurens to participate—”

“I’ll do as I please,” Rory interrupted, his voice vibrating.

Sophia sucked in a breath, shocked by her friend’s boldness.

The chief, however, looked close to bursting a vein in his forehead. He whipped around. “What did you say to me?”

“You can’t tell me what to do in the modern world,” Rory argued. “I’ll help the House of Fourteen if I want to. Therefore, Sophia doesn’t have to risk everything and waste her precious time on a useless mission.”

Sophia braced herself for the chief’s outburst. However, to her surprise, Chief Dag simply lowered his chin and said in a soft voice, “If you want my blessing, which you apparently require, then you’ll do as I say in this matter.”

Rory’s eyes filled with grief, a real conflict waging in him. “But—”

“Yes, I understand that you probably do as you please in the modern world,” Chief Dag interrupted. “The same as your mother and the handful of giants who choose to live outside our boundaries. Remember that when you’re on my land, you answer to my rule. If this magician wants to make this request of you, I must approve it, and that means I want something in return.”

“But…” Rory repeated but had lost some of his earlier resolve.

“If you want my blessing, which I know you do, then you’ll respect my authority on this matter,” Chief Dag stated. “Is that clear?”

Rory pulled in a breath. Sophia held hers, not knowing which way this would go. Finally, Rory nodded, looking very defeated. “Yes, sir. I understand.”

“Very good.” Chief Dag swiveled his head and looked down at Sophia.

“But sir,” Rory interrupted.

“Yes?”

“I want to accompany her to the land of the gnomes,” Rory said to both the chief’s and Sophia’s surprise.

“You what?” Chief Dag questioned.

“Well, it’s a matter to do with the giants,” Rory argued. “So it makes sense that one of us should be there to ensure the proper agreement is signed. I’ve dealt with gnomes enough that I’ll be able to advise Sophia. Getting there won’t be easy, and I have experience.”

Sophia knew that Rory simply felt responsible for getting her into this mess, but she didn’t want him putting himself in danger. Before the chief could break into one of his long thinking sessions again, Sophia cut in. “Although I appreciate that, Rory, it’s not necessary. I’ll need to fly into the gnome’s homeland on Lunis so it only makes sense for me to go alone.”

“You won’t know where to find their homeland,” Rory countered.

“You can inform me,” Sophia stated.

He covered his forehead with his hand, torn by these new developments. “There’s no way they’ll listen to you. Once you’ve trespassed, they’ll never release you. That’s punishable by death.”

Sophia wanted to point out that the same law applied to stepping foot on the giant’s land, and she was still alive. However, she didn’t think it was a good idea to push her luck and remind the chief that he hadn’t stood by his laws. He looked like a man who changed his mind without notice. “Don’t worry, Rory. I have a plan that I think will work.”

“The House of Fourteen have been trying on our behalf,” Rory related.

“Not that I asked for their help,” Chief Dag cut in.

Sophia ignored the angry giant and focused on her friend. “The House of Fourteen has a lot of resources, but I think I have something I can employ that they don’t have access to. I think I can be successful where the giants and the House of Fourteen haven’t been. If I am, I’ll get a new agreement signed and grant you all access to your fishing territory.”

“If you do, I’ll give my approval to Rory to assist you,” Chief Dag imparted before gazing at Rory. “Then I’ll give you my blessing.”

Sophia smiled, although she was intensely curious about why Rory needed a blessing from the chief. “Well, it appears this has the potential to help all of us. Just think, if we all worked together like this all the time how much easier our lives could be? We operate so separately, but as long as we share this planet, we’ll always be connected one way or another.”

Chapter Thirty-Five

“Thanks for all the hospitality,” Lunis sang to the row of giants wearing brooding looks and watching as he, Sophia, and Rory strode for the cliffs where they entered. The blue dragon waved, really overdoing it. “I’ll have to get your recipe for that pig you were roasting. Was there a spice rub on it?”

When none of the giants responded, Lunis went on. “Smelled like there was a marinade. Or maybe that was the smell of giant sweat mixed with a foreboding sense of oppression I was getting.”

“Think you’re pushing it a bit,” Sophia said to him through clenched teeth. “We’re getting out of here unscathed and with what we wanted. Maybe lay off.”

“What we wanted?” Lunis argued, loud enough for all the giants to hear. “Do you think any of those guys offered me a taste of the pig? After all the entertainment I provided.”

“I think you’re alive despite all the jokes,” Sophia offered.

“I even wiped my feet before I entered the dirt floor camp area.” Lunis looked over his shoulder as they progressed out of the giant’s village. The row of men were all still regarding them with contempt while watching them leave, their bows in their hands, but thankfully not aimed at their back. “Seriously, guys, give me the name of your cleaning person. They do an immaculate job. How they keep the dirt so even and that elegant campfire smell so rich is quite the achievement.”

“Lun, cool it before you make things worse,” Sophia urged.

Rory shook his head. “They won’t do anything because the chief wants your help. Besides, I don’t think he can make it any worse. Giants have a high tolerance for annoyance, having put up with other races for so long. Lunis would have to be at it for a while and be incredibly offensive.”

“Oh, in that case,” Lunis turned and glared at the giants. “You guys are ugly. Like seriously, I’ve laid turds—”

Sophia jumped up, grabbed her dragon by the ear, and yanked his head down, pulling him back the way they were going. “He means see you later. Have a great day.”

“Hope never to see you again,” Lunis sang, wheeling and allowing Sophia to drag him the other way, his head low to the ground, making it easier for her to lead him. “You all wouldn’t know what to do with a good day. You’d probably get mad if things went well and stub all of your toes so you had something to be sour about.”

Sophia shook her head, releasing Lunis when they were far enough from the giants’ village. “Did you have to be such a pain in the ass back there?”

“Is that a serious question?” Lunis asked, quite seriously.

“A little diplomacy wouldn’t hurt you,” Sophia warned. “We might need to come back here asking for help or something. Burning bridges is never a good idea.”

Rory shook his head. “The giants won’t like Lunis no matter what, so it doesn’t matter.”

“Because of that whole grudge about not getting picked as riders?” Sophia asked.

He nodded.

“See?” Lunis stuck his tongue out at her.

“Real mature.” She rolled her eyes at her dragon before turning her attention to Rory. “The location for the gnomes?”

“I’m not giving it to you,” Rory stated.

She rolled her eyes yet again. “I don’t need it, so there.”

“Sophia, going to their homeland is too dangerous.”

“I’m a dragonrider,” she argued. “Although you’d think that my dragon can’t do anything but offend the natives, he’s capable of much more.”

“It’s true,” Lunis stated. “Check this joke out. The giants hated it. What three things does a short person need to take a bath?”

Sophia’s eyes fluttered with annoyance, but she still said, “What?”

“Floaties, a snorkel, and a lifeguard,” he answered, chuckling.

She deadpanned her reaction.

“Oh, you too!” Lunis protested. “I try tall jokes and the giants don’t laugh, so then I give you all short jokes and still nothing. I don’t even know what to do with all you unreasonable jerks.”

“Try dragon jokes,” Sophia suggested.

He scoffed at her. “There are no jokes about dragons. We’re too awesome. You poor short people, well, there are simply too many ways to make fun of you. Like for instance, where’s the worst place for a short person to stand at a concert?”

“Rory, I get that you’re worried,” Sophia said in a careful voice.

“Behind anyone at all!” Lunis stated, finishing the joke.

Sophia shook her head, ignoring him. “But I really do have a good plan that I think will work. I have to go check into some things, but if it does work, then I don’t need the location or anything from you.”

“Getting there will be difficult,” Rory warned. “They protect their borders.”

“I know, but I’ll do it,” Sophia affirmed.

“They won’t want to listen to you,” Rory continued.

She nodded. “That’s fine. I don’t plan on doing the talking.”

He sighed. “How can I talk you out of this?”

“You simply can’t,” she stated with determination.

“Again, you’re like Liv,” he sighed.

“That, I will remind you, is a good thing,” she said proudly.

“Speaking of the worst person ever,” Lunis chimed in. “How do you win an argument with a short person?”

Both Rory and Sophia simply blinked at the dragon.

Finally, Lunis said, “You stoop to their level.”

“Anyway.” Sophia drew out the word. “I’ll get the agreement signed, return it to the giants, and you’ll get the approval to help me and this mysterious blessing from the chief. I don’t suppose you’ll clue me in on what that’s all about?”

Rory shook his head. “It’s nothing. Don’t worry about it.”

“It’s important enough that you need it and will go through with all this,” Sophia guessed.

“It’s nothing,” the giant repeated.

Sophia pursed her lips. “Fine, keep your secrets. In the meantime, while I’m trotting around gnome territory, will you help me out and craft a morally entrenched riddle? Something that will reveal someone’s real motive and whether they’re trustworthy. A real brainbuster, if you will?”

Rory nodded. “Yeah, I can do that.”

When they arrived at the cliffs, Sophia climbed onto Lunis’ back and waved to Rory, who looked more somber than usual, a heavy weight in his expression. Sophia wished he wouldn’t worry, but that was Rory’s nature. He cared more for others than for himself. He was selfless in so many ways. If she could help him with all this, then that was exactly what she wanted to do, she thought as Lunis took off, soaring through the blue skies, headed back for the Gullington.

Chapter Thirty-Six

“Well, it’s official.” Hiker Wallace shook his head at Sophia. “You’ve lost your mind.”

Sophia threw up her hands, frustrated on so many levels, but realizing she should have expected this reaction. She glanced at Mama Jamba, sitting on the sofa in Hiker’s office and pretending to be listening. She didn’t appear ready to rush to Sophia’s side and help out.

Turning back, Sophia gave Hiker a pleading expression. “Please, sir, this helps everyone. The giants get access to their fishing territory. The House of Fourteen will operate better. Then the Dragon Elite will have fewer headaches doing the things we need to accomplish.”

“Since you’ve been off galivanting on this side quest for the House of Fourteen, have you forgotten that the Dragon Elite have fires to put out all over the world?”

Sophia sighed. “Of course not. The guys are off on adjudication missions. I have someone working on curing that water supply in Asia. You told me to find evidence that the Rogue Riders are behind the wars. I’m working on all that. Not only that, but I’m having a device built that will tell us what a dragon is before it hatches—whether it’s angel or demon. That way we’ll be able to balance out how many of each hatch at a time.”

“That is a worthy mission,” Hiker commended.

“And yes, in the meantime, while I’m waiting for my sources to get back to me, I’m working on this for the House of Fourteen,” Sophia stated. “Still, I contend that this helps us too. Having a House that functions the right way will make our jobs easier.”

“However, this map quest you’ve concocted to accomplish this for the House of Fourteen is very conniving,” Hiker imparted. Sophia wasn’t sure if he was proud or disapproving.

“Sometimes that’s the only way to beat the evil at their own game,” Mama Jamba chimed in. “Sophia isn’t doing anything wrong. She’s simply giving them an option. It’s the classic, tell someone they get all the riches they desire if they commit an act of murder and see what they do. People’s true colors come out when they put power and riches above life.” Mama Jamba glanced up from her travel magazine and winked at Sophia. “I approve, dear.”

Sophia blushed. “Thanks.”

“Good, good.” Hiker sounded tired. “You got the endorsement that counts. The point remains that to accomplish this for the House of Fourteen, you have to fix the giants’ problems.” He shook his head. “I don’t get how your plan is feasible.”

Sophia put her hands together as though she was begging. “It will work, sir. Really, it’s the only way. The gnomes don’t listen to anyone.”

“You think I don’t know that?” he argued and laughed. “I’ve lived with one for centuries, and he continues to do the opposite of what I want.”

Sophia nodded, knowing that Quiet often made Hiker’s life difficult. “So you get it. Gnomes loathe outsiders. This is my only chance of fixing things for the giants. We’re all about creating solutions as the Dragon Elite.”

He lowered his chin and regarded her with hooded eyes. “We fix mortal problems, nations’ issues. We don’t dabble in the affairs of giants and gnomes. You’re blurring the lines, and I don’t like it.”

“I get that, sir, but they really are all and the same. Yes, the House of Fourteen deals with the magical creatures and us with the mortals. However, if the giants and gnomes go to war, mortals could get involved—they can see them now, whereas in the last few centuries, those battles went unnoticed by them. If we have the power to fix relations, shouldn’t we?”

He growled at her, his beard vibrating. “That’s the thing, Sophia. I don’t think we have the power.”

“We do though, sir,” she argued. “All I need is an influential gnome to go with me. Someone who has power and that they’ll listen to.”

“That person happens to control and house all of the Gullington,” Hiker seethed. “You know, this entire plot of land where our dragons and we reside. What will happen if Quiet leaves here on your field trip?”

Sophia scrunched up her nose and shrugged. “I’m not sure. I hope nothing. That he could pop off as Ainsley used to for an hour.”

“Sometimes she passed out,” Hiker added.

“Well, but that was for different reasons,” Sophia stated.

“Quiet is the Gullington.” Hiker tried to quell his growing temper. “He’s what controls the Castle, the Expanse, the Pond, the Cave, the Nest, and the Pad. Remember when Trin poisoned him, and he was ill? If Quiet isn’t here, we lose our defenses. He’s never not been here. I don’t even know what happens to this place if he leaves.”

In unison, both Hiker and Sophia spun to face Mama Jamba.

The old woman continued to flip the magazine pages as though she wasn’t paying the least bit of attention to the conversation. Hiker cleared his throat.

Mother Nature jerked her head up suddenly. “What’s that? Were you all talking to me?”

He shook his head with annoyance, not at all buying her act. “Quiet. What happens to the Gullington if he leaves here for a short trip?”

“Oh, well, he is the Gullington,” Mama Jamba answered. “It would simply disappear.”

Hiker threw his hands up, looking at Sophia. “See there? It can’t be done. You have to find a different gnome.”

“I don’t know any other gnomes with his kind of influence,” Sophia argued, feeling defeated.

“Of course, the Gullington would return when Quiet did,” Mama Jamba said matter-of-factly.

Again, they both spun to face Mother Nature. Sophia squealed. “So it could work.”

“No, it couldn’t,” Hiker said in a biting tone.

“In theory, it could work,” Mama Jamba countered. “Quiet constructs everything that we see in the Gullington. He has to be here for it to be real, so it would disappear when he left, but as soon as he returned, it all would too.”

“Where would we go when Sophia and Quiet were on this trip?” Hiker argued, obviously not happy about this new development.

“Well, I dare say you might have to leave the Castle, son,” Mama Jamba teased. “We all might have to.”

“But the eggs,” Hiker complained. “The dragonettes that aren’t ready to fly. What happens to them?”

Mama Jamba waved her hand dismissively. “Oh, those. They simply go into Quiet’s vault.”

“His what?” Hiker questioned, blinking at her with confusion.

“The vault,” Mama Jamba repeated. “It’s the part of his consciousness that can store things if he’s absent. I really did think of everything.”

“Ohhhhh.” Sophia drew out the word. “Like the void in that show The Good Place?”

“Speak English,” Hiker spat.

Sophia rolled her eyes at the Viking. “You don’t. Why should I?”

“Yes, it’s like that,” Mama Jamba affirmed.

Sophia glanced at Hiker, who continued to give her a look of impatience. “In that show, there’s a computer program of sorts that creates the worlds. When things aren’t in use, she can store them in her void. That’s what it sounds like Quiet does.”

“Yes, except that Quiet is a gnome,” Mama Jamba corrected. “I created him. He’s no computer program.”

“It would work?” Hiker questioned.

“I suppose so,” Mama Jamba answered. “Really, this is all contingent on a much more stringent factor that I don’t control.”

Hiker’s nostrils flared. “Which is?”

“Whether Quiet will do it,” Mama Jamba replied. “He may not want to return to his homeland after all this time. He may not want to get involved. I can guarantee that he’ll be okay if he leaves, and the Gullington will be fine once he returns. But I refuse to force him to do this. That’s one hundred percent his call.”

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Hiker strode over to the bank of windows that looked out from his office and studied the Expanse and the Pond. “Where is that gnome? After all these centuries, I still have no way of calling him to me.”

Sophia giggled. “Sir…”

Hiker shook his head. “Not now, Sophia. I’m trying to see if Quiet is somewhere out on the Expanse. Maybe you can hunt around for him.”

“Sir,” Sophia repeated, pointing at the doorway.

He spun, exasperated. “What?” Hiker’s mouth fell open then snapped shut upon seeing the groundskeeper standing squarely in his doorway. “Right, you’re here. Of course, you’re here, you’re the Castle and have been listening. I guess you don’t even need us to tell you what Sophia wants.”

She shot the insensitive Viking a remonstrating look. “It doesn’t mean that I shouldn’t still ask, showing the respect that Quiet deserves.”

Hiker rolled his eyes.

“No wonder you can never find him when you want to, son.” Mama Jamba laughed.

“Or that Quiet hides all his stuff or shrinks his office,” Sophia added.

“Oh, you lot shove off, would you?” Hiker complained.

Sophia returned her attention to the gnome who was dutifully standing in the doorway. “Quiet, I’m guessing you know that I’d like your help negotiating with the gnomes to return the fishing territory to the giants. Or have the two share. Whatever agreement we can get. I understand that you’ll have to leave here to do that and vault all of this away.” She motioned around her, meaning the ancient Castle and rolling hills and mountains and cave and the large body of water. “I know this is a lot to ask. I normally wouldn’t, and you can say no, but I hope that by doing this, we can help a lot of magical races.”

Quiet bowed his head, knotted his red, blistered hands together, and mumbled something she couldn’t make out.

“Yes, I suppose it will take a lot out of you.” Mama Jamba nodded.

“Oh,” Sophia said with a sudden gasp. “I don’t want to cause you strain or anything. I thought—”

Quiet’s soft muttering cut her off. She leaned forward, aching to make out what he was saying.

“No, I agree that you should conserve energy by transporting there,” Mama Jamba told the gnome, nodding again.

Sophia looked at the old woman. “What? I don’t understand.”

She smiled back at her. “Quiet shouldn’t travel to the gnome’s homeland. That would be too much time away and very taxing on him, something he can avoid if he simply transports.”

“I agree,” Sophia stated.

“You can’t portal there since you’re not a gnome and not allowed to do this as a way of transporting to their lands,” Mama Jamba stated.

“Okay.” Sophia drew the word out. “So if I know where to go, Lunis and I can travel there.” She looked at Quiet. “Will you tell me where the gnome’s homeland is and meet me there?”

He nodded.

Sophia smiled. “Then you’ll help me negotiate with them to avoid war with the giants?”

Another nod.

She wanted to jump up and down. “Is there anything else? Something I can do to make things easier?”

Quiet mumbled something low.

Sophia glanced at Mama Jamba, hoping she’d interpret.

“He says to rest up because the gnomes won’t allow you on their land without a fight,” Mama Jamba imparted. “The map to their homeland will be on the desk in your room in twenty-four hours. He’ll meet you there three hours later.”

Sophia glanced between Mama Jamba and the gnome, unsure which one to thank first. “You two are the best. Thank you so much. I’ll be ready to go when it’s time to go.”

Mama Jamba glanced at Quiet, who whispered something.

She nodded. “I know, it’s super cute that she thanks us for helping her to help others. It’s one of the reasons she’s one of my favorites. But don’t tell her that.”

Sophia beamed, feeling so grateful.

“You just did.” Hiker sounded irritated.

Sophia glanced at him, triumph resounding in her chest. When she looked back at the doorway, Quiet was gone. “Okay, well, it sounds like we have a day to let everyone know to find an Airbnb or take a holiday in Quiet’s vault.”

Hiker shook his head. “I’ll be at the Elfin Council if anyone needs me. I guess you’ll be getting some rest for your big mission?”

Sophia shook her head. “At some point, but right now I’m going to work on the last part of this mission. Almost everything is in place, and I want to ensure it all goes off without a hitch.”

“I’m sure it will, my dear,” Mama Jamba said with a sweet smile.

“Well, you wouldn’t be so confident if you knew whose shoulder the third task resides on.” Sophia laughed and made for the door.

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Sophia was surprised to be greeted by a distinguished butler when she knocked at the new Sweetwater manor in Vancouver, Canada. Even the manor’s exterior look was so…non-King Rudolf-like, Sophia thought. It was elegant and understated with a manicured lawn and great attention to classic architecture.

The entire estate was so different in feel and design than the gaudy and flashy look of Las Vegas casinos. Instead of having to deal with a dumb fae bouncer, it appeared that King Rudolf had hired an English butler who bowed to Sophia before leading her through the handsomely decorated home to the study where Rudolf was working.

Sophia hoped to find him working on the projections for the next fiscal quarter for Heals Pills, as he promised. Or maybe even drawing up marketing plans for the water treatment business he was running with Lee. She hadn’t expected to find him lying on his stomach on the floor and holding a flashcard in front of Serena.

The mortal’s brow was scrunched up as she studied the picture of the black and white spotted cow.

“You’ve got this one, babe,” Rudolf encouraged his wife, smiling at Sophia in greeting when she entered before returning his attention to Serena. “Just three things. What are they?”

Serena scratched her head. “Okay, it’s a cow….” she said with uncertainty.

He nodded enthusiastically. “Yes, and…”

“It makes a moo-moo sound,” Serena answered.

He nodded again. “Last question. Do you lick it?”

Serena’s eyes widened with horror as though he’d asked a life or death question. She tilted her head to the side. “Ye—”

Rudolf’s grin faltered, cutting Serena off.

The mortal shook her head adamantly. “No, we don’t lick cows.”

Slapping the card down on a stack between them, Rudolf cheered. “That was perfect. Good job, my love.” He glanced up at Sophia. “Do you want to join us?”

“What are you doing?” Sophia asked and realized she’d regret it.

“Well,” Serena said, in a sudden posh voice as if she was test driving a British accent all of a sudden. “Since the triplets are attending college—”

“Preschool,” Sophia corrected.

“Same thing,” Serena cut in. “I have to help them with their homework, and it’s been tough since it’s been so long since I was in school. Then when I died, I lost, like, a few hundred brain cells.”

“That was probably all you had to start with,” Sophia muttered under her breath.

“So I have to relearn everything.” Serena shrugged. “Doll-face is helping me brush up on the hard stuff.”

The king of the fae held up a card with a serious expression on his face. “Okay, this is a tough one, but I know you got it.”

Serena nodded, determination on her face as she worked to build her confidence. “I’m ready.”

Rudolf flipped around a flashcard of a bright pink pig.

Sophia’s eyes widened in horror. She looked around, pretty certain this was a prank, and she was on camera.

“Oh, I know this one.” Serena tapped the side of her head as though trying to unlock the knowledge.

“Three things,” Rudolf encouraged. “What is it?”

“P-pi-pi…” Serena looked at Rudolf for confirmation.

He nodded encouragingly.

“Pig!” Serena finally exclaimed.

“That’s right,” he affirmed. “Second, what sound does it make?”

“Oink!” Serena said with confidence.

“That’s right,” Rudolf stated. “Last, do you or don’t you lick it?”

This one also seemed to stump the mortal. She tapped her chin as if it might be a trick question. “You do…” She studied Rudolf’s expression, which suddenly turned serious. “Do not lick it.”

He sighed with relief. “That’s right. You’ve gotten two cards right.”

“Finally.” Serena sighed.

“Are those all farm animals?” Sophia pointed at the stack of flashcards.

Rudolf nodded.

“You get that you don’t ever lick any farm animals, right?” Sophia jerked her chin to the side. “Like, that shouldn’t even be a question.”

Both the fae and the mortal laughed as if she was joking. Rudolf leaned forward and whispered to his wife, “She hasn’t been to college.”

“Anyway,” Sophia said while wondering if the move somehow made the Sweetwaters dumber. She didn’t think that was possible. “Rudolf, I’m here to see you about a project that I hoped you could help me with. Do you have a minute to talk?”

Serena popped up to her feet. “Oh, perfect timing. I’m exhausted from all the studying. I’ll go and play in the antigravity chamber until dinner.”

The mortal was gone in a dash.

Sophia pointed over her shoulder. “She’s going off to an antigravity chamber, isn’t she? You really have one of those?”

Rudolf shook his head. “No, it’s a room with lots of pillows and trampolines. But between you and me, I’m not sure if you’ve noticed that my wife isn’t very smart.”

“What?” Sophia feigned surprise.

“I know. She can say big words like Neiman Marcus and Beverly Hills, but she’s not that smart,” he stated. “She’s super sweet and fun, and really, at the end of the day, that’s what counts, right?”

“If you’re looking for a good pet,” Sophia replied.

“So what brings Sophia Beaufont to my new abode?”

Sophia looked around at the rich wood covering the study’s walls. Pictures of hunting dogs and dark furniture tastefully decorated the room. “It’s nice and not at all something I thought would suit you.”

He shrugged and pushed up off the floor. “Every few centuries, I try and mix it up.”

She nodded. “Anyway, Liv and I are working on a task that will trick evil Councilors into doing bad things to get power, and we wondered if you’d participate.”

“Sure,” Rudolf stated at once, no questions asked.

Sophia lowered her chin. “There’s more to it for you. The task we have set up for you would require you to pose as a simple annoyance to the magicians.”

He scratched his head. “Well, I don’t know how to manage that. Maybe you all can coach me on ways to be annoying?”

Sophia refrained from saying what she was thinking. “We’re confident you can pull off the role. Anyway, you’d have to stand in their way, posing as a simple nuisance. There would be an element of danger, but we’d be there to protect you.”

“I’m down,” he stated at once as music poured in through an adjoining wall.

“Rudolf, I think I need to be clear that although we won’t let anything happen to you, the idea for the test is to see if these seemingly evil magicians will strike down an unarmed fellow magical creature simply to progress and because he’s in their way. Are you sure you’re okay with the risks?”

He didn’t even think about it before nodding again. “Sounds like a regular Saturday night. Tell me where and when. Oh, and how to be annoying. I really have no clue.”

Sophia gulped and swallowed the urge to explain he could teach doctorate classes on the subject. The music from the next room grew louder, and it was quite good. “What is that?”

“Oh, that.” Rudolf sighed. “You’re probably going to be all judgy and tell me that I need to quit pushing the Captains so much.”

“Do you have them making clothes again? Doing your accounting? Dealing in day trading?” Sophia asked. “I’ve told you that they aren’t fit to have adult jobs yet. First preschool, then school, then college, then you get them jobs. Remember?”

He nodded. “Yeah, you and all your rules. Hopefully, you don’t overreact to this.”

Rudolf strode out of his study and led Sophia to the adjacent room. It was an elegantly appointed music room with a large grand piano, a harp, guitars, violins, and many other musical instruments. In the center of the room were the triplets, all of them playing various musical instruments.

Captain Morgan was on the piano, her fingers moving expertly over the keys. Captain Silver had the violin held to her chin, the bow moving smoothly back and forth, her eyes closed as she played the sweetest of melodies. Captain Kirk had her lips pressed into the mouth of a French horn, playing a deep tone that accompanied the other instruments perfectly. The entire composition was beautiful and captivating.

Rudolf sighed and looked at Sophia. “I’m sure you’re going to tell me how I’m mean to my children, requiring them to play musical instruments and how their efforts will never pay off because they started too late in life and their destinies are set.”

Sophia gawked at the king and his children, who continued to play, undisturbed by the intruders. “No, this is amazing, Rudolf. They’re simply amazing. Keep teaching them to play music. This is incredible.”

“Oh, well, good. I’m glad you’ve finally come to your senses and loosened up.” Rudolf bent and picked up a cowbell and a drum stick. “Now, Captain Kirk, put down that instrument, and let’s have you progress to something really difficult.”

The small child did as her father told her and exchanged the regal, shiny French horn for the cowbell. She waited until her opening in the music and began tapping the percussion instrument, creating a very compelling accompaniment to the ensemble. Rudolf closed his eyes and swayed back and forth.

Finally, he opened his eyes and threw his arms in the air. “Hold it! Stop!”

All three children halted their playing and looked at their father.

“I love this, babes. Really,” Rudolf stated. “But what I need, the thing I’m jonesing for, that will take this beat to the next level is more cowbell. I need more cowbell.”

“Are you serious?” Sophia looked at him as if he was truly crazy now, whereas before, he’d simply been on the brink and playing with the idea of jumping over the edge.

King Rudolf nodded, quite seriously. “Oh, yeah. I’m totally serious. I’ve got a fever and the only prescription is more cowbell.”

Chapter Thirty-Nine

According to the map and instructions that Quiet had left for Sophia, the gnomes’ headquarters wasn’t far. The giants were below the Gullington on the Isle of Man, and the gnomes were north of the Dragon Elite—in Iceland.

You know who says, let’s go to Iceland in the middle of the winter? Lunis asked in Sophia’s head as they flew toward the island that lay in the confluence of the North Atlantic Ocean and the Greenland Sea.

Who? Sophia was grateful that she’d put a warming spell on her cloak before they left the Gullington. Her hands felt frozen, even with the thick gloves.

No one, ever.

Sophia laughed. We were in the Arctic Ocean retrieving the genie’s lamp. We can handle Iceland.

Can Iceland handle us? Lunis sang with a dash of swagger in his voice.

As they approached the part where Quiet had indicated the gnomes’ headquarters stood, Sophia realized the country was accurately named. Everywhere she looked was a thick layer of snow and ice, making her instantly colder. Contrasting in the distance with the bright white that almost hurt her eyes were strange blue rivers and waterfalls cascading down the hills and mountains.

How are they still flowing? Sophia wondered to her dragon.

You know what Iceland is known for, right?

An impossible language to read and speak and thermal pools? Sophia guessed.

Guess how those are made? Lunis offered.

Lots and lots of consonants, Sophia joked.

And lava, Lunis added.

Oh, right. There are tons of active volcanos in Iceland. Those create geothermal energy.

Yep, Lunis affirmed. That’s why Iceland is known as the “Land of Ice and Fire.”

Sophia pulled out the map Quiet had left for her, leaving the coin he’d put with it. According to his handwritten instructions, that was how Sophia would summon him once she was in the land of the gnomes.

She had to get onto their land, get an audience with their leader, and call the groundskeeper. He’d transport immediately and would hopefully only be gone from the Gullington for a short while. The less time he was gone, the better for everyone. That’s why Sophia couldn’t call him until everything was in place.

All Sophia had to do when the time came was hold the coin in her hand and speak Quiet’s full name: Captain Gullington “Quiet” McAfee. After storming onto the giant’s homeland, this seemed like it couldn’t be that different. Like the giants, gnomes were irritable and territorial. Sophia felt confident that she and Lunis could cross the boundary to their land, demand an audience with the leader, and summon Quiet using the coin.

The small piece of gold was old and worn on the edges. It was gnome-made, and the engravings on the surface were almost unrecognizable.

Sophia studied the area that Quiet had marked as the gnome’s headquarters. Like many locations in the Hidden Places book of maps, outsiders could only find the gnomes’ land if they had a map. Otherwise, it simply didn’t exist to their eyes. They could fly over this area of Iceland a hundred times and not see it.

Looking at the map made the location visible. Sophia checked her coordinates and the map, ensuring they were going in the right direction.

Oh, look at that, Lunis said with awe. Ice sculpture-ville. I totally want to lick it.

Sophia glanced up and was mesmerized by the scene that had magically appeared before her eyes. Off the rocky fjords of the majestic coastline was an above-ground city made of towers of ice, cascading turquoise waterfalls and rivers, and tons of little igloos. It was a city made of ice and instantly made Sophia shiver with cold.

Chapter Forty

Now I know why gnomes are so grumpy, Lunis joked. I would be too if I had to live in an ice house.

You live in a cave. How is that much different?

I have central heating.

The gnomes are very hardy to live in a place that’s highly geologically active with earthquakes and many volcanoes. Not to mention the glaciers.

Lunis hovered off the coast, the pair studying the lands before them. It was a beautiful village with sparkling columns made of ice and also shorter ones seemingly made of snow. Steam rose from holes throughout the land, indicating the sulfurous hot springs, geysers, and active volcanoes that were hallmarks of the island nation.

There were tons of tiny little igloo homes. To Sophia’s surprise, there didn’t seem to be a large structure like in the giant’s village where the chief resided or the other tents where community events and meetings occurred. She had a distinct feeling that they were missing something.

Sophia glanced at the map and looked for any information that told her where to go. There was nothing. She flipped it over. It was blank.

Are you wondering the same thing as me? Lunis asked.

Why Quiet offers me the bare minimum of information when he’s an incredible wealth of knowledge?

Yes, that, Lunis began. Also, where are all the gnomes?

Sophia looked up, blinking from the moist cold air that made her feel like she was inhaling ice crystals. The gnome’s land did seem to be missing something besides a large structure—gnomes.

The area seemed deserted as though the little magical creatures had gone south for the winter.

Sophia shrugged. Maybe they’re all in their homes.

Maybe. Lunis didn’t sound convinced.

Well, let’s cross the boundary and investigate, Sophia ordered, looking at the map, where it showed the border to the gnome’s land was just off the coast. She steered Lunis over the invisible boundary, thinking that for once, maybe this would be easy. They’d cross over into the gnome’s land, find the leader and summon Quiet. Then she’d be that much closer to setting up the final task on the Map to Power.

Right after Lunis crossed the boundary to the gnomes’ homeland, a great rustling happened all over the area along the coastal region. Sophia thought an earthquake was happening, triggering one of the many volcanoes in the area.

Lunis hovered as they both studied the ground below where the many structures closest to the coastline shook erratically. After closer inspection, Sophia realized those small column-like things were the only things moving. The igloos were still. The large columns in the distance unmoving. The small formations shook until Sophia realized they weren’t small columns at all.

They were gnomes, shaking off the ice and snow covering them and facing off with the rider and dragon—hostile menace laying heavy on their faces.

Chapter Forty-One

Well, I have to give it to them, Lunis began. They know how to make an entrance.

Sophia felt a déjà vu moment, thinking of how similar this was to when the giants protected their border from them. She wanted to tell the gnomes that she came in peace, but something told her they weren’t going to be that receptive to her mission. What mostly gave her that clue was that seconds after appearing, all the gnomes—roughly twenty—manifested fireballs.

Lunis groaned. Oh, so not arrows then. Cool. You want to use the same strategy as we did with the giants?

Sophia nodded. Why reinvent the wheel? I’ll give them a bath, and you do that super-size thing. Let’s get this over with already.

Feeling like she was recycling her fighting strategies, Sophia lifted her arm, creating a gale-force wind that she pushed forcefully at the coastline. It swept across the North Atlantic Ocean, making a huge wall of water that arched in the air and paused for a moment as if it had frozen.

Sophia and Lunis, stationed on the other side, stared at the strange sight in confusion. Every gnome held their arm up as though waiting for their leader to tell them when to throw the fireballs. However, there didn’t appear to be an equivalent to Chief Dag standing behind the gnomes, ready to blow a horn.

Sophia held her breath, wondering why her wave simply perched over the gnomes as if trying to decide whether to crash or not. Deciding that it needed some encouragement to finish its path, Sophia sent another gust of wind at the water, and that was it. The wall of water crashed forward onto the land where the gnomes stood in a row. That also did something else—it prompted all the gnomes to release their fireballs, which spiraled quickly in Sophia’s and Lunis’ direction.

Chapter Forty-Two

At first, Sophia thought the fireballs would reach them, but there was some good news in this. The gnomes had decided to use their fiery weapons to knock out the frigid water that sought to bathe them the way it had the giants.

Instead of knocking them all down, the spiraling fireballs displaced the water and shot it back the way it had come.

That was pretty impressive, Sophia observed, watching as none of the gnomes got drenched. They were also unarmed, having thrown all their fireballs at the wave.

I think it’s your turn, Sophia said to Lunis, watching the tricky gnomes, who all raised a single hand in front of them—impressively in unison. It was as if they were communicating telepathically, coordinating a rehearsed dance.

Sophia expected the gnomes to manifest fireballs again in their palms. The wind and water trick wouldn’t work again so she and Lunis would have to rely on another strategy. The show of intimidation when Lunis super-sized might do the trick, sending them running for their igloos before they created and threw their fireballs, Sophia reasoned.

Something isn’t right, Lunis said, an edge to his voice.

The blue dragon rarely sounded nervous even when in battle, but he was right, Sophia thought. Something definitely wasn’t right.

In unison, the gnomes began chanting in a language that Sophia didn’t understand. As a Dragon Elite, she could speak and understand any mortal language in the world, but that same benefit didn’t apply to magical races languages.

What are they doing? Sophia asked Lunis.

I don’t think that’s their welcome song to us, he answered.

She shook her head. And we can’t attack since we’re trying to create goodwill. So, any ideas?

He tensed and looked over his shoulder at the North Atlantic Ocean at their backs. Yeah, I’d say get the hell out of here, but I fear it’s too late.

Sophia swung around, took in what Lunis had referred to, and suddenly felt very foolish for not seeing this coming although she was certain most wouldn’t have predicted what happened next.

Chapter Forty-Three

Stretching behind them like a wall was a large, thick net that hung several yards above them—suspended by an unseen force. The magically produced net dangled almost to the water. There was no doubt that it was large enough to wrap around the dragon and rider. It would have taken a considerable amount of magic to create such a thing—such as twenty gnomes.

Everything happened so fast that neither Sophia nor Lunis had the opportunity to react before the net shot forward, encompassed both of them together, and wrapped them up so tightly that they couldn’t move.

Lunis was right. By the time they knew what was going on, it was too late to do anything about it.

Sophia’s face banged into her dragon’s back as the netting cinched them in together like ingredients in a burrito. She heard Lunis groan as it secured his legs tight to his body and tied up his tail too.

Again and again, Sophia felt something pressing her tighter to Lunis as the netting continued to wrap around them and blotted out the gnomes’ chanting. It blocked the light as well before they rolled forward through the air.

There was no way of getting out of this. No magic that Sophia could think of doing with her adrenaline pumping and her mind racing. She didn’t know what the gnomes would do now that they’d captured them. She understood that they were much like the giants and not a tolerant and understanding magical race.

Sophia thought she was going to be sick from spinning through the air. Suddenly they were in free-fall, and she braced herself for the impact. Thankfully it was on a bed of snow. Unfortunately, Lunis took the brunt of it, and Sophia’s head hit against one of the horns on his head, making her pass out at once. She sank onto her dragon, hoping that she didn’t wake up to a nightmare, but mostly hoping that she woke up.

Chapter Forty-Four

Sophia’s head was throbbing when she awoke in a dark cell. She was underground. She knew that at once based on the lack of light and smell of earth and dirt. If she’d been in one of the igloos, the light would be very different.

She was grateful for the dim lighting since her eyes didn’t respond well to the firelight that radiated from an unknown source.

Sophia groaned and rolled over on what she realized was a dirt floor. Somewhere in the distance, she heard water trickling. She closed her eyes, trying to remember what had happened—to remember why she was in this strange place.

Suddenly she bolted upright, terror ripping through her. “Lunis!” Her voice was scratchy and hurt when it flew from her throat as if she’d been dehydrated for a long time. Her head suddenly hurt worse, as though the sound of her voice threatened her wellbeing.

“He’s not here,” a thick voice said outside her metal-barred cell.

Sophia needed to remember. To get up. To understand. Yet, all she could give audience to was the pain in her head. She touched it, wondering if she had a laceration. Thankfully she didn’t, but there was a nasty bump that was tender to the touch.

That’s when she remembered being captured by the gnomes. Really remembered. She recalled being wrapped up with Lunis and hitting the ground and banging her head on his horn. Then her memory ran out.

Rolling over on her stomach, she pushed up to her hands and knees, blinking at her surroundings. There wasn’t much to it. The walls were made of metal on three sides. The floor was frozen dirt. On the fourth side of the cage were rusty bars.

Outside her cell was a dark corridor lit with torches. She could barely make out the shadow of a figure standing beside her cell, his back to her and his hands behind his back.

Sophia pushed up to her feet, feeling brand-new aches radiate through her body. She exhaled and willed herself to move despite the pain. She had much to figure out.

She blinked while making her way over to the gnome stationed outside her cell, her eyes adjusting to drawing closer to the firelight in the hallway.

Several times, Sophia tried to reach out to Lunis with her mind, but he didn’t respond. She also tried to use her magic and had zero success there either. Not only was something preventing her from talking to her dragon or using her magic, but the gnomes had taken her sword and the coin from Quiet, which meant she was purely out of options.

Resting her hands on the rusty bars, thinking she might pass out again, she tried to pull in a breath. “What did you say? About my dragon? He isn’t here? Where is he?”

The gnome didn’t look back at her. He stayed stock still, looking at the wall. “Somewhere else.”

Sophia rested her head on the cold bars. “Thanks for all the information. Where am I?”

She didn’t really expect an answer from the guard but decided that it was worth a try. To her surprise, he answered.

“You’re in the gnomes’ dungeon awaiting a trial.”

Sophia blinked again, the pain starting to recede and her clearer thinking returning. “Awaiting trial?”

“You’ll be tried for your crimes, and when found guilty, you’ll be sentenced to death,” the gnome said in almost a robotic voice.

Sophia’s mouth was parched. She looked around for something to drink, but the cell was empty, save for a single metal bucket. “Did you say when I was found guilty? Sounds like the verdict has already been decided. What’s the point of the trial?”

“It’s part of gnome law,” he answered. “You did trespass the gnome border, did you not?”

“Yes, but I have a good reason,” she argued.

“There is no good reason for crossing into our lands,” the guy stated.

“What’s your name?” Sophia thought that since she had no magic, no dragon, no weapons, and no way of summoning the one guy who was supposed to get her out of this mess, she’d try using her people skills.

“That’s none of your concern,” he answered at once.

Sophia pressed her back to the metal wall, the frustration of her current predicament close to overwhelming her. “How do you know that I don’t have a good reason? You can’t know everything, Johnny.”

“My name isn’t Johnny,” he said flatly. “The laws are clear. If you trespass, you are tried and sentenced to death immediately for your crimes.”

“Has all this been run by the House of Fourteen?” Sophia asked. “I’m certain that they would say these laws are a little harsh and archaic.”

“The House of Fourteen doesn’t fully govern us,” he explained. “They control us outside our borders, but our leader refuses to comply when on our land due to their corrupt and unreasonable nature.”

Sophia nodded. Of course, it would come down to that, she thought with a morbid laugh. The one reason she was going to all this trouble—to fix the House of Fourteen—would lead to her inevitable death. “What’s your leader’s name? Can you tell me that, Bobby?”

“My name isn’t Bobby,” he spat at once, irritation growing in his voice. “Our leader is known as Emperor Lars.”

“Lovely name.” Sophia strode over to the bucket and peered inside to find it empty. “Do you by chance have some water? My pail seems to be empty, and you took all…well, my everything.”

“That’s not a water pail,” he stated. “That’s for you to relieve yourself in.”

Sophia grimaced. “I don’t think so. Can I please get some water, Billy?”

Finally, the gnome turned his head sideways and glared at her. “My name isn’t Billy. I guess so since you’re about to die.”

Sophia sighed dramatically. “How imminent is this death thing?”

“In the next few days. Once Emperor Lars has time to review the case.”

“Oh, so I have time to plan my funeral.” Sophia pretended to be cheerful about the good news.

“Well, if you try to escape, you’re sentenced to death right away.” The gnome held out his hand and manifested a metal cup of water. He handed it through the bars. “I want this cup back after you finish drinking. We can’t have you using anything to try and escape.”

Sophia took the freezing cup and nodded. “Don’t worry. I want time to plan my funeral, remember?” She sipped the mineral-laden water. “Any idea where my stuff is? I had something on me that could give a perfectly good reason for why I crossed your borders.”

“Do you mean the elfin-made sword or the piece of our gold, which only worsens your case—since that speaks of theft?”

Sophia groaned. “If you’d give me the piece of gnome gold, I can show you that it’s enchanted, and it will summon a very important gnome who wants to help me.”

“All the important gnomes of the world already reside within our border,” he explained.

Sophia wished this guy would try to help her out a little. “Look, Todd, I happen to know one gnome who doesn’t reside within your borders, and he’s the one who told me how to find your land.”

“You mean that map you stole?” he accused. “And my name isn’t Todd.”

“I didn’t steal the map. It was given to me by Captain Gullington himself.”

The gnome whipped around to face her directly. “How do you know about him?”

She sighed and finished her water. “Because he’s the one who I’m going to summon when you give me my gold coin.”

“That’s impossible,” he denied. “Captain Gullington is dead and has been for a long time. He sacrificed himself to save many others.”

Sophia nodded. “Yep, but Mother Nature saved him, and he’s been working for the Dragon Elite for centuries.”

“No, he hasn’t. And if you really knew him, then you’d call him by the name he prefers.”

“You mean, Quiet? Or his full name, Captain Gullington ‘Quiet’ McAfee?” Sophia asked dryly, handing the cup back over.

The gnome narrowed his eyes at her. “You must have read that in a book.”

“I know it because I live with him, well, in him…well, it’s hard to explain. If you give me that coin for a second, I can prove it to you. I can summon him, and you’ll be a big hero when you prance Captain Quiet in front of the emperor himself.”

The gnome’s irritation deepened. “First, gnomes don’t prance. That’s something that fae and elves do—”

“No arguing with you there, Kenny.”

“My name isn’t Kenny,” he spat. “Second, I can’t allow you to have your gold coin…I mean, our gold coin because it’s been confiscated and is being held in the main office.”

Sophia craned her neck to look around, up and down the dark corridor. “Which is where exactly?”

He shook his head. “I’m not telling you that.”

Sophia put her back against the cold metal wall again, feeling really out of options, and slid down to sit on her bottom. “Well, thanks, Donny. This exchange has been incredibly unhelpful.”

The gnome turned and silently faced forward.

Are you done with the pity party? Lunis said in her head suddenly. Because we’ve got work to do.

Chapter Forty-Five

“Lunis!” Sophia exclaimed out loud and in her head before clapping a hand to her mouth.

She looked up at the gnome who regarded her over his shoulder.

“I told you that he’s not here,” the guard stated.

Sophia nodded, suddenly feeling giddy. “Right. Yeah, I think I’m hallucinating. A result of being hit in the head and drinking mineral-heavy water…thanks for that, by the way. It tasted a little like how I picture a whale tasting.”

The gnome turned, ignoring her.

Sophia smiled broadly. There you are, she said in her head to Lunis. Where have you been? Are you okay? What’s going on?

She could feel his relief that they could talk telepathically once more. I was passed out. I think they put some spell on me when they dropped us so they could put me in this dungeon of sorts. I’ve just awoken, which is why if you were trying to talk to me, it didn’t work. I needed time for the spell to wear off and the cobwebs to clear from my head.

Sophia sighed. This is at least something. So you’re being kept in a dungeon? Any clues about where it is?

No, it’s pretty nondescript. Metal walls, a dripping noise, firelight, and a guard with zero sense of humor.

Sounds strangely familiar, Sophia related.

I don’t have any magic, and I’m pretty well confined, Lunis offered.

She nodded. Yeah, they took my weapons and gold coin, and I don’t have my magic. My guard gave me some water and told me we were pretty much being sentenced to death.

That’s what my guard told me too, Lunis stated. Guess how much he liked any of my short jokes?

I’m guessing as much as the giants enjoyed the tall jokes.

Lunis giggled. Yeah, I had to do something to get my wits back when I couldn’t talk to you. That’s when I discovered something interesting.

That Rory was probably right, and we shouldn’t have come to the gnomes’ homeland?

Probably, but don’t worry, we’ll get out of this, Lunis stated with confidence. No, gnomes can’t stand complaining. It seems to get under their skin worse than really awesome jokes. It’s like their kryptonite.

Sophia mused on the idea. How is that possible?

I don’t know, but I started to throw a pity party aloud, and my guard quickly became unnerved and stormed off.

Did that give you a chance to look into how to escape? Sophia asked, hopeful.

No, there’s no escaping for me, he said with disappointment. Unfortunately, it appears the gnomes have thought of everything. I’m guessing there’s no way out of your cell either.

Sophia looked around, having done a few semi-thorough investigations. Yeah, I don’t see any options unfortunately.

Which means that you have to get out of your cell to escape, Lunis said, a mischievous hint in his voice.

Get out of my cell? Sophia replied, confused. How do I do that?

Well, by complaining obviously, Lunis answered. I grilled my guard on this, and he said that if they allowed you out that you’d have zero chances of escaping because inside the cell, your magic is disabled, but when they let you out, they’ll put these metal handcuffs on you that prevents you from using magic.

Great, so if I could convince Sammy to let me out of my cell, I still need a tool to pick the lock to the handcuffs, Sophia said, feeling defeat even heavier than before.

Yes, and thankfully you brushed up on that skill at my behest, Lunis said proudly.

The lock picking skill?

Yeah, because you’re already an awesome complainer, he teased.

Ha-ha. The fact remains that I don’t have any tools. I think they even took the jewelry I was wearing.

Have you noticed how crappy your cell is? Lunis offered. Like, they haven’t done renovations in a while.

Lun, it’s a dungeon…for holding prisoners.

Right, he chirped. Notice how things are in disrepair? Like these metal walls, well, they seem to be splintering in places. A real hellhole, this place.

Sophia jumped to her feet, suddenly understanding what he meant for her to do. The guard glanced back at her, one eyebrow raised. She offered him a polite smile, waved, and turned to the pail in the corner, pretending she was thinking about using it.

When the guard turned back, Sophia felt along the part of the metal wall that met the dirt floor until she found a cracked part like what Lunis was referring to.

Sophia got her fingers under the metal, and before she broke off a piece, she coughed loudly to cover up the noise.

A fragment came off in her fingers. It was about the size of a bobby pin. It was hopefully the right tool for the job.

You’re a genius, Lunis.

The dragon swelled with pride. Now it’s your turn. Work your charm and by that, I mean be a complainy-pain-in-the-butt.

That’s my specialty. Sophia moved over to the bars next to the guard.

Chapter Forty-Six

“So Timmy,” Sophia began in a high-pitched tone. “I really need to pee.”

The gnome pointed in the direction of the corner. “That’s what the pail is for. And that’s not my name.”

Sophia gave him a punishing look. “I really can’t believe you expect me to use a pail when you’re standing right here.”

“I won’t look,” he stated matter-of-factly.

“Seriously, I can’t go if I think you’re peeking,” she continued.

“I won’t.”

“But you’ll hear me relieving myself, and the knowledge of that will prevent me from being able to go,” Sophia countered.

Amen, sister, Lunis stated. When I lived in the Cave, I couldn’t go if the others were too quiet.

Less information on your bathroom experiences, Sophia said.

“I won’t be listening,” the gnome offered.

Sophia crossed her arms in front of her chest. “Seriously, I really, really, really have to go. And I can’t do it here. There has to be another option.”

“It’s not available for you,” he replied.

“But I neeeeed to peeee.” Sophia drew out the words, trying her best to be annoying. “If I don’t pee soon, I’m not sure what will happen. I might start crying. When I start crying, then I start thinking about all the things that aren’t right in my life.” She stomped her feet and flailed her arms. “Like, my dragon is who knows where. My boyfriend will probably move on a minute after you all kill me. Not to mention that I never went to half the places I wanted to before I died, like Round Rock, Texas or Memphis, Tennessee.”

The gnome covered the sides of his head as if the complaints were burning the hair poking out of his ears. “Stop. Would you stop that?”

“I can’t.” Sophia had started to work herself into a frenzy. She could almost feel tears building in her, all the emotion of the moment welling to the surface. “My sister is going to have a baby, and I won’t ever meet Billy. Not to mention that the Dragon Elite were finally becoming something and I’ll never get to be a part of it. Oh, and I ordered a sunflower bathing suit and do you think I’ll get the chance to wear it? No! Because I’m going to be killed. But the worst part is that I’ll either pee on myself first, or I’ll have to pee in a pail in front of a gnome who won’t even tell me his name. Either way, I’m going to relieve myself in front of a stranger. And—”

“Magnus!” the gnome yelled. “My name is Magnus. If I let you go to the bathroom, will you stop complaining?”

Sophia stifled her victorious reaction, making it appear she was trying not to cry anymore. She nodded adamantly, like a little child trying to be obedient.

“Fine.” Magnus retrieved something off the wall. As he approached, Sophia could tell it was a metal pair of handcuffs. He handed them through the bars. “Put these on.”

Sophia took the cold metal handcuffs that were heavy for their size. They were a strange and archaic type of magitech, but she could tell that they would work for their purposes. She also spied the keyhole in the firelight. It was small, about the size of the end of a bobby pin.

Obediently, she snapped the handcuffs onto her wrists and held them up for Magnus to inspect. He reached through the bars and ensured they were tight and locked.

After nodding with approval, he stepped back and pulled a ring of keys from his pocket. Sophia was relieved to see a small one on it that probably worked for the handcuffs. She’d worried that they used magic to take the cuffs off. That might be the case, but with things like this, there was usually a manual backup option in case.

Magnus pulled the door to the cell open and held out his hand, leading the way. “Go straight ahead down this hallway, and it’s the second door on the right.”

The hallway was long and dimly lit. There were various doors, and one hopefully led to Lunis. However, she had to wait to rescue him. Her priority had to be getting the handcuffs off and finding the gold coin. Magnus had said it was in the main office.

It’s in the room directly above here on the first floor, Lunis stated in her head. I’ve been chatting up my guard some more, and he let that tidbit slip.

Sophia nodded, feeling victorious that she had options but overwhelmed that they involved a ton of risk. If she were caught, it was instant death. No trial. Just punishment without question.

Chapter Forty-Seven

Sophia figured that Magnus didn’t lead her to the bathroom because he knew the cuffs restrained her magic and her hands. Also, it appeared she’d caused him serious pain with her complaints. No wonder Quiet can’t stand Evan, she thought with a mental laugh. However, she reasoned that the two had a love-hate relationship and would sorely miss one another if something happened to the other.

Magnus probably also knew that if Sophia ran, she’d be without magic and the crafty gnomes would have her disabled at once. Then she’d have her sentence of death, and it would all be over. That’s why Sophia couldn’t make any mistakes from this point forward. She couldn’t fail because if she did, she’d fail Lunis and the giants and Rory, plus Liv and the House of Fourteen.

No pressure then, Sophia thought, clumsily opening the door to the bathroom and closing it behind her. She was unsurprised to find the bathroom as drab and dirty as her cell for the most part.

She quickly withdrew the broken piece of metal from her pocket and got it between her fingers. Sophia had doubted that she’d ever need this mortal skill when she was learning it, but at Lunis’ encouragement, she’d learned how to pick a lock. Although it was cumbersome to get her fingers in the right position with the handcuffs on her wrists, Sophia somehow managed it.

At first, she simply jiggled the piece of metal in the lock, hoping to hear the telltale signs that it had worked. That didn’t seem to do the trick.

Sophia sucked in a deep breath, closed her eyes, centered herself, and calmed her thoughts.

She opened her eyes and tried again, this time feeling around, and quickly becoming acquainted with the locking mechanism. She felt around until she found a groove that had a seam.

That had to be it, she thought and pressed the pin to the seam. At first, she worried that the metal fragment would bend or break before it released the lock. To her surprise, there was a click, and the handcuffs popped off for her first break of the day.

Sophia slumped with relief.

Chapter Forty-Eight

Sophia slipped out of the bathroom and feigned a look of defeat, the same as before. The handcuffs appeared to be around her wrists so that Magnus didn’t question her when he looked up from his post.

Seeing her approach, he returned his gaze to staring dutifully ahead. Sophia took two more steps, then dropped the handcuffs on the dirt floor and pointed at the hallway dividing her from Magnus.

The gnome looked up in horror. “What? How?”

Not daring to answer his questions, Sophia created an invisible wall between her and the guard. He immediately manifested a fireball and threw it at her, but it bounced off and shattered into a ton of embers that radiated back at him. He dove down the hallway on the other side to avoid getting hit by his attack.

“Sorry, Magnus,” Sophia sang over her shoulder while sprinting in the opposite direction toward the stairs, careful to look for other guards standing at the ready.

Chapter Forty-Nine

To Sophia’s relief, she made it to the first floor without encountering anyone else. It appeared that she and Lunis were the only prisoners currently being held by the gnomes. Probably they were the only ones foolish enough to cross their boundaries, not a mistake she’d make again if they made it out of there alive.

With her heart thumping in her chest, Sophia slid next to the doorframe that led to the next hallway. It was brighter on the first floor, but not by much. The whole area had a very cave-like feeling, and Sophia could only assume that they were inside a mountain somewhere at the back of the village, which was why she hadn’t seen it when studying the gnomes’ land from the sky.

There were three doorways in this hallway. In the first room, someone tapped their foot and slurped on soup or tea or something. In the second, it sounded like someone was sleeping. She was uncertain if anyone occupied the last one.

Now Sophia had to investigate and find out where the gold coin was. She was tired of playing Miss Nice Gal so a gnome might be in for a headache or two. They weren’t afraid to send her to her death if they caught her, so she wasn’t going to take it easy on them if they tried to apprehend her again. However, she wouldn’t use lethal force because if she got out of this, she needed to keep her reputation, which wasn’t as a soulless mercenary.

Placing a stealth spell on herself, Sophia started forward, cautiously approaching the first doorway. She dared to peek around the corner to spy on what was on the other side. At first glance, it appeared to be a break room for the guards with a couch, snacks, and some books.

The gnome sipping his coffee looked up, and his eyes narrowed at the sight of her. Before he could open his mouth, Sophia sent a spell at him that instantly gagged him and simultaneously wrapped him in rope. He protested, but this sent him onto his side on the floor, making a muffled sound as he tried to call out for help.

Sophia lifted her finger to her mouth, making a “shushing” motion at him. She continued down the hallway and paused at the second doorway.

Someone was napping on the job in the next room. Still on guard, she peered around the corner and found a gnome with his feet up on a desk and his head back, his mouth open as he snored loud enough to vibrate the mountain where they resided. In front of him were various folders and books. There didn’t appear to be any of her belongings.

Sophia made her way to the third room where she didn’t hear anyone inside. Still not wanting to take a chance, Sophia carefully peeked around the corner and peered into the room.

To her relief, the space was empty. It appeared to be a storage area with tons of shelves and cabinets. Her sword and the map and coin had to be inside there somewhere. She only needed to find them.

Sophia strode over to the first set of shelves, overwhelmed by all the junk covered in dust. It appeared to be things that the gnomes had confiscated from their prisoners. There were swords, flasks, shields, and armor of all different sizes and types.

As quietly as she could, Sophia began sorting through the stuff. Any noise she made was thankfully drowned out by the snoring echoing from the room next door.

Sophia had searched the entire first set of shelves and not found anything that wasn’t covered in a thick layer of dust, which made her think she wasn’t on the right track.

I need to find the stuff the gnomes have confiscated recently, she thought, pivoting and taking in the space, trying to understand their very disorganized cataloging method.

That’s when she spotted something with color in the otherwise drab surroundings. The reason it caught her attention was that its color showed through because it didn’t have dust covering it. Sophia hurried over to the shelf, pushing the knit bag to the side, realizing she had to be getting warmer. The items in this area seemed newer, or at least as if they hadn’t been stored there for as long.

Feeling like she was close to finding the coin in the mound of objects, Sophia smiled.

As fate usually had it, her relief was short-lived.

Thundering footsteps echoing from the hallway made her straighten.

“She’s escaped!” Magnus yelled, obviously having broken through her wall and made it to the first floor.

Chapter Fifty

Sophia could have turned and prepared to fight, but she knew where her efforts were best suited. There were tons of gnomes here, and she couldn’t take on all of them. Her only option for redemption was to find the gold coin.

Before, she’d been carefully picking through the objects on the shelf. Abandoning that approach, she started shoving it one way and the other, looking for her sword or the map or anything of hers to indicate she was in the right spot.

“Owe!” Magnus yelled from down the hallway. “She did this to you?”

A muffled noise responded.

Sophia stood on the middle shelf to search the one toward the top, not finding anything of hers.

The snoring stopped with a startled noise.

“Elon!” Magnus yelled, clapping. “She’s escaped!”

Sophia was now throwing objects onto the floor, desperately searching for the gold coin. She was out of time. Her back was to the door when the thundering footsteps echoed down the corridor.

She’d lost this one…and that meant she’d lost a lot more than a single battle.

“Stop there, or we’ll fire!” Magnus yelled.

Sophia froze, knowing exactly what that meant. She held up her hands in surrender and turned to find what she figured. There standing in the doorway were three gnomes, Magnus in the middle. They all had fireballs rotating in the palms of their hands, ready to fire them at her.

Sophia nodded. “Fine, you caught me. I won’t fight you anymore.”

“And you know what this means,” Magnus stated.

She nodded again. “Yeah, I’ve been warned. I’ve been sentenced to death without trial.” Not that it mattered anyway, she thought bitterly, her eyes still running over the wreckage of objects she’d created. Then she spied it.

Lying in the various things Sophia had strewn on the floor was a glint of gold. It was impossible to know if it was the coin, but she had to take the chance. Snapping her fingers, Sophia dared to summon the object to her. The gold coin rose, flew through the air, and landed in her hand.

Magnus pulled back his arm, about to throw the fireball at her.

“Wait,” Sophia stated. “If I’m wrong, you can throw that. If I’m right, well, then I’m going to blow your mind. Will you please allow me to prove to you what I said was true? All I must speak are four words.”

He narrowed his eyes at her, considering this. “If this is another trap, magician, your death is now. Do you understand?”

She nodded and pressed her fingers into the cold metal. “Captain Gullington ‘Quiet’ McAfee.”

The other two gnomes looked at Magnus with horror, then at Sophia and back to the gnome.

“What? There’s no way!” one exclaimed.

“What is she talking about?” the other asked.

Magnus shook his head and pulled back his arm an inch more. “Nothing, because the magician is a liar. Nothing has happened.”

Then, right there in between them in the middle of the messy room, smoke swirled through the air.

“I’ll fire on you, magician,” Magnus warned, thinking that Sophia was behind the disturbance. Then he must have seen the figure materializing before Sophia because a howl of surprise followed a gasp.

Sophia saw him next and nearly sank to her knees with relief.

Standing in the middle of the room, seemingly inconspicuous, was the gnome known as Quiet—truthfully, one of the most powerful living beings on the planet.

Chapter Fifty-One

All three gnomes in the doorway sank to their knees bowing to Quiet, their fireballs extinguishing at once.

“We thought you dead,” Magnus said.

“The great Captain Quiet,” the other gnome marveled.

“We’ve long missed and honored you,” the last added.

Quiet didn’t seem to care much for the act of loyalty but instead turned his attention to Sophia. He glanced at her, checking her over. There was a question in his eyes.

“They took Lunis and me,” she stated. “He’s still in the dungeon. My sword is here somewhere along with your map.”

Quiet held out both of his small hands, and Sophia’s sword and the map rose from various places in the room and flew into his grasp. He held them out to her, and she took them while offering him a smile of gratitude.

He strode forward and pushed past the three gnomes muttering something to the one who had been asleep.

Elon nodded at once. “Yes, I’ll release the dragon. He’ll be on the grounds within a minute, ready for his rider.”

Quiet turned to the other gnome that Sophia had tied up and mumbled something.

Owe also nodded. “Yes, I’ll go fetch Emperor Lars. He will be most grateful to see you. There will be many questions.”

Quiet shook his head with conviction in his eyes. He turned and pointed at Sophia and spoke quite clearly. “I work for her now. I work for the Dragon Elite. Not the gnomes.”

Then he strode around the corner, disappearing at once with surprising grace.

Magnus was left standing dumbstruck staring at Sophia, his bottom lip quivering. “Y-Y-You were telling the truth. The Captain lives. He works for you…who I almost killed.”

Sophia winked at him and hurried after Quiet. “That would have been a mistake. Remember that the next time you promise someone a bogus trial followed by a sentence of death.”

Chapter Fifty-Two

All the gnomes gathered around the area in the middle of the village. Much like the giants, they wore dark, plain clothes meant to withstand the temperatures. In the center of their circle were only four figures: Lunis, Sophia, Captain Quiet, and Emperor Lars.

There was nothing flashy about the leader of the gnomes. Like most of that race, he was bald, had a fat nose, and bushy eyebrows. However, he wore a look of pure amazement as he regarded Quiet, who wore his usual groundskeeper attire. A knit hat that Ainsley had made covered his head.

“I still don’t understand how you’re alive,” Emperor Lars said with disbelief. “And Magnus tells me you work for the Dragon Elite now.” He looked up at the blue dragon, then at Sophia. “But the gnomes have never worked with the other races. It is against our ways.”

Quiet narrowed his eyes at the emperor. “Your ways,” he mouthed although Sophia couldn’t hear his words.

“If you aren’t returning to us, Captain Quiet, why are you here?” Emperor Lars asked.

Quiet held out his hand and a rolled-up piece of parchment materialized. He handed it to the leader of the gnomes, who took it and opened it.

Emperor Lar’s eyes widened as they ran down the page. “You aren’t serious? You expect us to share our fishing waters with the giants?”

“They aren’t yours,” Sophia dared to intervene. “They belong to Earth, and that belongs to everyone.”

Quiet looked up at her, and at first, she thought he’d be angry that she interjected when that wasn’t her place. However, he nodded proudly before returning his attention to the emperor. He pointed at the parchment, indicating the signature line. The gnome mumbled something, and it sounded like a definitive statement to Sophia.

The emperor shot him a look of confusion. “I need time to consider this…”

Quiet shook his head, and Sophia had never seen him so confident. Full of so much authority.

The emperor slumped, suddenly defeated without much contention. “Very well then. You’re very busy and must return to the Dragon Elite. I get it. I’ll do this as a favor to you, Captain Quiet. But only for you.” Emperor Lars held up his hand, and a quill pen materialized. With a scratching sound, he signed the decree stating that he’d lower the barrier and allow the giants into the fishing territory.

Emperor Lars rolled up the parchment and handed it to Quiet. “I hope you will visit us again, old friend. If you ever want your old position back, it’s always yours.”

Quiet simply shook his head, his answer clear. He turned at once and handed the parchment to Sophia, who took it with a smile.

“Thank you, Quiet.” She bowed.

Emperor Lars gasped. “You would do well to show him respect. That is Captain Quiet, and you should address him as such.”

Before she could react, Quiet faced the emperor with a stern expression on his face. When he spoke, his words echoed in Sophia’s head although they were almost inaudible. “I’m proudly the groundskeeper for the Dragon Elite, and my name is Quiet.”

Chapter Fifty-Three

Standing on the top of the volcano that she’d called home, Versalee watched as Sophia Beaufont and the blue dragon flew away from Iceland. She laughed and looked at her dragon, Ash, feeling victorious.

“They were so close and never realized that we were right under their noses,” she remarked to the orange dragon.

“That’s because they’re busy cleaning up the problems we’ve created,” Ash replied. “It was a Rogue Rider who planted the idea with the gnomes that they should close off the fishing territory to the giants.”

Versalee shook her head. “Although it appears the Dragon Elite have been able to fix some problems, by the time they think they’re on top of them all, the very worst of them will surface.”

The orange dragon wrapped his tail affectionately around his rider. “By that time, we’ll be too powerful to be stopped.”

Versalee looked out proudly at the ice and snow-covered mountains. “Even if the Dragon Elite could stop us, they can’t find us. We’re all over the planet, right under their noses, and they can’t see us.”

The evil laugh that unfurled from the demon dragonrider echoed over the expansive cold lands, creating avalanches in places and breaking glaciers into bits in the nearby oceans. Versalee cared very little. This planet was her empire to rule, not her place to protect.

Chapter Fifty-Four

“So let me get this straight,” Liv began, leaning on the glass counter across from Sophia inside the Fantastical Armory. “You and Kevin got captured by the gnomes, nearly killed, and still got the decree for the giants signed?”

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, but I can’t take the credit. It was because of Quiet that we were successful.”

“That’s how modesty works,” Subner muttered from his usual place beside the mostly unused cash register. “You should try it sometime, Liv. It wouldn’t kill you. Or it would. Let’s see…”

Liv turned a cutting gaze on the Protector of Weapons. “When you were a gnome, did you hate yourself more than you do now? The same amount? Or does it matter what form you take? Do you always have an exponential level of self-loathing?”

Sophia shook her head at the two, who hadn’t stopped bickering since she entered the shop. They were waiting for Papa Creola to finish the device for the final part of the Map to Power. Then they could activate it and be off to the warehouse where the map would lead, and all the tasks would take place. A lot rode on this, but Sophia was more convinced than ever that what they were doing was right and for a worthy cause.

“Do you know how Alicia is coming along with the devices?” Sophia asked her sister.

Unhurried, Liv pulled her angry gaze from Subner and looked at her. “I’m not sure. She did mention something about how she thought the device for you could have multiple uses.”

“Oh?” Sophia asked. “I wonder what?”

Liv shrugged. “I don’t know. Maybe it can toast bread as well as determine whether something is good or evil.”

“There’s no point in a device having both those functions,” Subner said in a condescending tone.

“You have no point,” Liv fired back. “Seriously, Sub, what do you do all day while I’m out there fixing the world? You’re in here giving Papa foot massages and kissing up to him. Why don’t you make yourself useful and get me a BLT sandwich? I want it with extra bacon, hold the mayo, extra crispy lettuce, and heirloom tomatoes.”

Subner narrowed his eyes at her as Papa Creola surfaced from his office. “I’m not getting you a sandwich.”

“It’s not for me,” Liv stated. “It’s for the baby. I have to meet with Papa and Soph about this important mission to make the world a better place. Meanwhile, you’re over there picking at your face and making a list of things you hate about me.”

“So?” he spat.

Papa walked over to where the sisters were gathered with a small silver box in his hand. He glanced back at Subner. “Go get the baby a sandwich.”

“Papa…” Subner complained.

“Do it,” Father Time ordered.

Obviously on the verge of throwing a fit, Subner slid off his stool and stomped for the door while shooting Liv a murderous glare.

“And a side of fries,” Liv added with a huge wink.

Subner slammed the door on the way out.

Papa Creola shook his head. “Liv, you know he’s jealous.”

“Yeah, and he’s a thousand-year-old baby who can suck it up and learn to be mature for once in his life,” she replied.

He nodded. “Yeah, I agree. Things will get…well, different when the baby gets here.”

“Why didn’t you say better?” Liv narrowed her eyes at her boss.

He ignored her and indicated the small, seemingly innocuous box. “Here’s the device that the Map to Power will lead the Councilors to, that they’ll mistake for total rule over all the magical creatures and mortals.”

“I’m not sure anyone would mistake that for anything to do with power,” Liv joked. “Maybe mistake it for a really bad Rubik’s cube.”

“Powerful things come in small packages.” He looked between the sisters.

“So once they get to this point,” Sophia began. “I mean, if they do, they pick this up. Then it will do what?”

“It will put them in the center of their very own trial, and the powers I rule by will reinforce the final verdict,” Papa Creola stated. “There will be no fighting it. If they’re judged to be guilty, their powers will be stripped of them.”

“Do you mean they won’t only be removed from their positions?” Sophia asked.

Papa Creola lowered his chin and gave her a serious look. “If they commit the crimes that lead them to this, having their magical powers removed will be a kind punishment.”

Sophia nodded, suddenly feeling heavy that she came up with such a scheme. She couldn’t believe they were so close to the last part of the process.

“The House of Fourteen has had problems for a long time,” Papa Creola stated matter-of-factly. “It’s gotten better, but this is the next step to make it right.” He gave Sophia a meaningful look. “Making things better in this world sometimes feels wrong, but only because punishing those who would do bad things is hard for those who have a conscience.”

Chapter Fifty-Five

“I can’t deny that what you’ve done is quite disturbing,” Hester DeVries said from her place on the bench of the Council for the House of Fourteen.

Sophia and Liv stood together in the middle of the Chamber of the Tree with their chins held high. They knew they’d face some concerns over their approach, but they weren’t backing down now. Especially not when Papa Creola and many others of higher power supported them. The Sinclairs had been sinister forces that nearly demolished the magical world and standing up to them took guts and courage. The Beaufonts were nothing if they weren’t bold, willing to go against the grain to make the world a better place. They were willing to do that which most wouldn’t—the hard work.

“I have to agree,” Haro Takahashi said gravely. “Do we all have to worry about our positions now? Can we simply be displaced from these places we hold?”

“Nothing is guaranteed,” Liv began. “I think we’d all be smart to remember that. Getting complacent in these roles we’re given to protect the world is an honor and a burden. Rider Beaufont and I simply believe that some have started…no, have for a long time used their positions for selfish gains.”

“But to try and remove them for simply being selfish?” Raina Ludwig shook her head.

Sophia stepped forward. “Lorenzo Rosario worked with Nevin Gooseman to try and ruin the Dragon Elite. Bianca Mantovani assisted the Sinclairs in many of their exploits. And Marty Martinez, well, that is yet to be determined. All we’ve done is given them a chance to prove that they’re on the side of good.”

“You’ve planted a trick,” Haro argued.

The other Warriors weren’t there for obvious reasons. If the ones from the Martinez, Mantovani, or Rosario families were there, it would be quite uncomfortable since if the three Councilors were found guilty, Papa Creola had decided the families would be removed from the House of Fourteen entirely and replaced. It was unorthodox, but the father of time latched onto the idea of the Map to Power and was eager for real change. He kept saying that it was overdue and necessary for the future. While they were at the Fantastical Armory, he kept muttering something about how the magical world's entire structure needed to be renovated but wouldn’t elaborate.

“That’s not correct,” Liv said vehemently. “Sophia simply stated that there was a method that one could use for the three to take complete power over the magical and mortal world. It was Bianca who took the map that slipped out of Sophia’s book. Honestly, she could have forgotten to return it. We’ll find out when the map is activated. I’m sure then she’ll remember that she slipped it into her copy of High Maintenance Magicians and will return it posthaste.”

“Really, Warrior Beaufont—” Haro began but was quickly cut off.

“It isn’t a trick,” Clark stated with confidence. “Weapons are left around all the time, but only killers pick them up and use them. Valuables are usually left unguarded, but only a thief will steal them. All we’re doing is seeing if those who serve with us should be allowed to because I think all four of us have had our doubts about those three. And they are currently and curiously missing.”

“That’s because I’ve activated the map.” Sophia held up her copy of the Map to Power, which gave her the ability to monitor things. “I’m not sure that they’re following the clues, but we’ll know very soon if they are.”

“I…I think this is a good idea,” Hester stated, her tone building with determination as she spoke. “If those three want to have power over the House of Fourteen, the Dragon Elite, all magical races, and mortals, well, they’ve shown their true colors. The world doesn’t function with only three people in charge. We need checks and balances. We need to all work for each other.”

Sophia nodded, agreeing adamantly. Right then, her copy of the map beeped. All eyes swiveled to her. She glanced at the map. At the front of the warehouse where the tasks had all been set up and were ready to go, there were three red dots. They were labeled: Mantovani, Rosario, and Martinez.

Sophia glanced up at the Council. “The trial begins now. Your three peers are about to enter the warehouse, hoping to vie for complete power.”

“Only what happens next will determine if they’ll do whatever it takes to get it.” Liv shook her head and released a heavy breath.

Chapter Fifty-Six

Bianca Mantovani had to watch for too long as the House of Fourteen botched up everything in the magical world. Adler Sinclair had some sense, knowing that mortals shouldn’t have power…they really should be slaves to magicians. However, Adler and Talon had gone about things the wrong way and in the end, failed horribly. Bianca had been patient though, knowing that a way would one day present itself…and here it had.

In her hands was the Map to Power, which had activated an hour prior. She’d then called the two other people she thought would lead well with her: Lorenzo Rosario and Marty Martinez. The others on the Council didn’t think objectively. They all thought that Liv Beaufont’s antics were entertaining or they constantly defended mortals.

Bianca was simply tired of it. For too long, magicians had served in the shadows, bowing to what the giants wanted, changing laws for the elves, making amends for the fae, or apologizing to the gnomes. It needed to stop. The mortals were the worst part of it. She couldn’t understand how a race of people with no magical powers got to rule over the entire world. Yes, they were more populous. Some said they owned the element of magic. However, the Map to Power changed all that.

The three who got the device found at the end would be instated with full authority over all races and ruling bodies. No longer would Bianca have to listen to the Dragon Elite state they ruled over everyone. Or be outvoted by Clark, Hester, Raina, and Haro, who all had questionable judgment. No, it was her time to rule. It had all come to her too because she was the right person for the job and she was about to prove it.

Chapter Fifty-Seven

Liv and Sophia stepped through the portal to the upstairs of the warehouse Liv had found for the Map to Power events. Each room had been set up for the individual tasks. To Sophia, it felt a lot like the boss level of a video game with multiple rooms and challenges. There were no actual dangers for the three magicians who had entered the warehouse though. There might be perceived threats, but their only objective was to make it to the end—the fourth and final room. How they did that was up to them.

Sophia gave her sister a tense look as they stood by the windows, looking down on the first room next to the entrance. The one-way glass gave them a bird’s eye view of the entire events from room to room. The warehouse had also been wired with magitech speakers so that they didn’t miss a single whisper. It was important to both sisters that if even one of the magicians had doubts and voiced it, that they were aware of this for the final judgment. No one was taking this lightly—least of all Liv and Sophia.

There were also recording devices throughout the warehouse, broadcasting the events to the House of Fourteen, Chief Dag, Emperor Lars, Papa Creola, Hiker, and Mama Jamba at the Gullington. Liv and Sophia had decided to be on location since they needed to ready everything at each stage and intervene should something go wrong.

As the map had foretold, Bianca Mantovani, Lorenzo Rosario, and Marty Martinez entered the warehouse, looking around with skeptical eyes. Liv had gone all-out with design, making the first room, a huge space, look like old Egyptian ruins. It was nice and spooky, with sarcophagi stationed against various walls and large columns that hid where mummies were crouching, although they weren’t real. Cobwebs covered the hieroglyphics on the walls, and the spiders that created them were scurrying across the stone floors.

The stroms perched in the rafters. At Sophia’s command, they would swoop but as Bermuda had stated, were harmless. Sophia had tried to put herself in this position and asked herself what she’d do. The first instinct was to protect one’s head and face. However, once she determined that the birds weren’t attacking, Sophia believed that she’d simply skirt to the side and study the creatures, thinking maybe she was in their path rather than them being on the hunt for her.

The holographic birds wouldn’t hurt the magicians. What they would be was a nuisance to their ability to reach the other side of the huge room, and therein lay the challenge. Killing them would make their jobs easier, yes, but every day, Sophia had to choose between doing the job right or doing it easy. Liv had to make the same choice, as did most, Sophia thought. Even mortals.

Liv turned the dial on the speaker as the three magicians strode into the cavernous room.

“It’s creepy in here,” Bianca complained.

“It’s called being outside your comfort zone, princess,” Liv spat, knowing the Councilor couldn’t hear her.

“It’s a trick,” Lorenzo stated, narrowing his eyes at the scene around them.

“I don’t know.” Marty strode around a column and tried to open one of the sarcophagi, showing little respect for whatever lay within it…or maybe showing no fear, Sophia rationalized.

“The next door is there,” Bianca looked at the map, then at the far side of the room. “We’re supposed to cross straight through, not detour,” she snapped at Marty. “Did you hear that? No detouring.”

He glanced up from the mummy lying against another column, having toed the thing as if wondering if it might come to life when prodded. “Yeah, yeah. I’m coming.”

“Follow me,” Bianca commanded, her high heels probably not the best choice of footwear for this adventure since Liv had also included a few things besides spiders in the room, although they were all harmless.

A rat streaked under her feet, making her shriek and retreat behind Lorenzo. “Did you see that? What was that?”

He chuckled. “It was a rodent. Not a thing to overreact about. Especially for someone who wants to take the lead.”

She narrowed her eyes at him. “I found the Map to Power, didn’t I? If anyone should get the device first, it should be me.”

He returned her look of contempt with his own. “We shall see.”

The three continued with a little less speed than they started with. Beetles and spiders scuttled by them as if they were on the main highway on their way to work. None paid the three magicians any notice, but it was doing the job of building their tension. Even Marty, who had been rather flippant upon entering the room, now appeared more on guard.

“What are we supposed to do in here?” Lorenzo asked when they were almost to the halfway mark.

“As with all the rooms, the Map to Power says, simply make it to the other side,” Bianca stated. “I don’t know. There doesn’t seem to be a puzzle here. We merely have to see if the door on the other side is locked or something. Then we’ll need a key.”

“Seems like you could have done a little more research,” Lorenzo criticized.

She rolled her eyes. “The map activated. I didn’t have a chance because what if it only stayed active for a little while? This was our opportunity to find the device’s location. Don’t you want this role?”

“Of course I do,” Lorenzo stated. “I deserve it. God knows that those other idiots on the Council need to be removed from power. Most of the Warriors wouldn’t be missed either. And when I do have the power—”

“We have the power,” Bianca corrected.

With an annoyed expression, Lorenzo nodded. “Yes,” he drew out the word. “When we have the power, the Dragon Elite is getting decommissioned as well as many other institutions.”

“Can we close down Roya Lane?” Marty asked. “I suspect that too much goes on there that causes us ruling problems.”

“Fine with me,” Bianca said smugly. “I wouldn’t even know what happens there since I don’t want scum on my shoes.”

“Or the dirt that you’d get from the streets there,” Lorenzo said with a haughty laugh, which Bianca echoed.

“Yeah, the patrons there are all scum.” Marty shook his head.

Sophia glanced at her sister, both of them refraining from making the mummies come to life and murder these three on the spot. Still, it was vindicating for them to hear this from the three magicians. Especially because they knew the Councilors at the House of Fourteen and Hiker were listening to all this too.

Sophia followed the instructions that Bermuda had given her as she lifted the small whistle to her mouth and blew. It didn’t make a noise that she or anyone else could hear. But the reaction by the strom was instantaneous.

The yellow birds screeched from the rafters and swooped down in the magicians’ direction, making them turn and look up with horror in their eyes.

Chapter Fifty-Eight

Bianca threw her hands up at once, covering her head as she crouched into a ball. Lorenzo waved his hands back and forth, encouraging the birds away. Marty pulled a sword from a sheath on his hip.

The strom all landed on the far side of the room, tweeting delightedly.

“What are they?” Bianca asked, not rising from her crouched position but looking up at the yellow creatures.

“Birds,” Lorenzo stated matter-of-factly.

“Do-Do-Do you think they can hurt us?” Bianca asked.

“Not a chance,” Marty stated, holding his sword with menace.

“We only need to make it to the other side of the room,” Lorenzo encouraged, pointing to the door seemingly guarded by the strom.

They were going to swoop again. That was certain, and they all knew it.

“Maybe we go to the side to go around them,” Lorenzo offered.

“No,” Bianca said at once. “We’re supposed to cross this room directly. I’m not messing this up for some birds.”

“Then we take them out,” Marty stated.

“I’m not sure,” Lorenzo mused.

“Well, what if that’s how we’re to complete the room?” Marty challenged.

“Yeah, it’s better to be safe rather than sorry,” Bianca agreed.

Lorenzo thought for a moment. “I don’t have a weapon.”

“You two make a run for it,” Marty urged. “I’ll finish these guys no problem. They’re a bunch of dumb canaries.”

Sophia shook her head and blew the whistle again. That’s exactly the reaction she expected from cowards.

The strom all dived in unison but still didn’t come close to the heads of the magicians. It was all perceived danger for those who didn’t observe and were too much into self-preservation.

Bianca screamed again, then sprinted for the door in a hunched position. Lorenzo followed her and nearly pushed her to the floor, trying to get around her and speed to the exit. Marty however, seemed to think this was his moment in the sun. He brought his sword straight into the air as the birds streaked overhead and sliced through them. That caused sudden chaos, and the flock retreated toward the entrance at the back of the room.

Apparently deciding that he hadn’t had enough and they all had to go, he chased after them, having to jump into the air to strike birds down. Thankfully when they hit the ground, seemingly dead, the holograms disappeared at once, which gave the magician a real head trip when he looked around searching for his kills.

When there were only a few strom flittering around in the corners of the room, Marty sent a couple of spells in their direction, killing them at once with a victorious smile. “Yeah, you babies never stood a chance. Such jokes if this is all it takes to get complete power.”

With a swagger that Sophia thought would make her throw up, Marty made it to the other side of the room. Lorenzo and Bianca were huddled in the doorway, adamantly waving him toward them.

“Hurry up,” Lorenzo stated. “The door is open. Only two more rooms left.”

Chapter Fifty-Nine

“Well, this next one will be quick,” Liv said with a laugh, striding along the windows to follow the three magicians’ progress.

Sophia shook her head. “I don’t know,” she disagreed. “I mean, we could have killed Rudolf many times, and we didn’t.”

Liv held up her finger and thumb, both really close together. “I’ve come that close too many times, and I have a soul. Those three don’t stand a chance.”

“We shall see.” Sophia looked down as the three entered the next room. It consisted of a tile floor that was all randomly numbered. There were also various algorithms on the walls, as well as colored buttons and knobs. The room looked like a puzzle that needed to be solved. For a mathematician, there was a solution. However, for most, it was a complete conundrum.

“What do you suppose we do here?” Bianca looked around at the various columns that had dials on them.

“It’s a puzzle,” Lorenzo stated while studying the room.

King Rudolf Sweetwater popped out from one of the columns wearing his regal robes and a wide smile. “You have to solve it to make it out of the room. That’s the only way. Well…sort of…mostly.”

“What are you doing here, King Sweetwater?” Marty asked.

Rudolf scratched his head. “I’ve forgotten.” He began ticking off on his fingers. “I woke up this morning. Got drunk. Went to church. Ruled over my kingdom… Oh, that’s right. I’m your guide.”

“Guide?” Bianca asked. “As in you’ll help us through the room?”

He shook his head. “Heck no. I can’t do that. It’s against the rules. I’m here to make sure you don’t cheat, like using a calculator or an abacus or a smartphone or a sundial. You don’t have any of those, do you?”

“Wait, why would we use a sundial?” Marty asked.

“More importantly, why would anyone use a calendar?” Rudolf remarked, slapping his knee.

“You said guide,” Lorenzo commented thoughtfully. “What can you do as our guide?”

Rudolf proudly put his hand to his chest. “I can offer you simple yes or no answers to help steer you in the right direction.” He walked over to a tile on the floor and pointed at a number. “For instance, if you said, King Rudolf is this the number eight, I would say, yes, my dear boy, it is.”

“Wait, but do you know the answer to the puzzle?” Bianca asked.

“Of course I do.” He laughed. “It’s… Oh, wait, it’s against the rules for me to tell you that.”

“Why are you here?” Lorenzo asked, quite skeptical.

Rudolf shrugged. “Apparently, to get the full reign of power, you have to have endorsement from all the races according to the powers that be. So this was constructed for the three considered worthy by all the races and endorsed by the angels and kissed by Mama and Papa themselves. That’s the story. I’m not making it up. Couldn’t if I tried.”

Marty shook his head at the other two. “I think he’s still drunk.”

“I wish.” Rudolf pulled a flask from his robe.

“I thought you confiscated that,” Sophia said to Liv.

She shook her head. “I took at least six from him. Apparently, that’s his lucky seventh.”

Sophia laughed and returned her attention to the scene below.

Rudolf took a long swig and began doing hopscotch on the various numbered tiles, getting in the way of Lorenzo, who was studying the pattern and trying to make it out.

“Can you stop that?” he asked, irritation flaring in his voice.

Rudolf paused. Considered this. “Why yes, I can stop.” Then he recommenced doing his hopscotch and taking swigs from his flask.

Lorenzo sighed loudly. “Would you?”

Again the king of the fae paused. “I don’t know. It’s boring here with all these numbers and no television.”

Bianca played with the dials on the columns while studying them, and Marty was trying to work out the equations on the walls.

“I don’t know what we’re supposed to be doing here,” Bianca said in a whiny voice.

Lorenzo shook his head. “I don’t either. There are too many variables to consider.”

“There’s a math word,” Rudolf stated and began saying the word with different inflections. “Var-iable. Var-i-able. Va-ri-able.”

“Would you stop that!” Lorenzo yelled, his face suddenly red.

Rudolf immediately looked hurt. “Fine. I won’t speak unless spoken to.”

“Good,” Lorenzo said with a sigh.

Liv pulled out her phone from her pocket and rang the king.

A second later, his phone buzzed in his pocket. Rudolf’s eyes widened with excitement.

“Wait, you get to use your phone, but we can’t?” Bianca asked, offense in her voice.

Rudolf nodded. “I’m not the power-hungry magicians trying to rule the world. I’m your guide you’ve shushed. But it looks like someone wants to talk to me.” He held up the ringing phone and waved it through the air before answering it. “Hey baby, what are you wearing?”

“I will kill you in your sleep if you ever ask me that again,” Liv said into the phone.

Down in the room, Rudolf giggled like a schoolgirl and twirled his hair with a finger. “It’s so cute when you talk dirty to me.”

The other three magicians shot him dirty looks, obviously frustrated by the interruption he was causing.

“Pretend that I asked you where you are and lie about it,” Liv said into the phone.

“Oh, where am I?” Rudolf asked loudly. “I’m…at the horse races. Yeah, I can’t get enough of those stallions and their tiny riders. It reminds me of Friday nights in Savannah… Why no, I’ve never been to Georgia, why do you ask?”

“Oh, show some decorum.” Bianca glared at Rudolf with a pinched expression.

He covered the phone and shook his head. “Eavesdropping is a criminal offense in the fae world.”

“I’m not a fae, thank all that’s holy,” Bianca replied. “Pesky, worthless creeps.”

“Thank you,” Rudolf sang proudly and put the phone back to his ear. “Okay, I’m back. Sorry. The horses can be real heifers sometimes.”

“Say that you don’t know when you’ll be home and have to stop off in the bad part of town,” Liv instructed into the phone.

“Yeah, chick, get up off my biz about my sched,” Rudolf stated. “I don’t know when I’ll be home. I’ve got pimps to see on the south side… Yes, I know I nearly got capped there. Take a Xanax and put on something sexy for papa. I’ll be home when I get home.” Then Rudolf ended the call and pocketed his phone.

Sophia shot Liv an impressed look. “You’ve got to hand it to him. That’s a great performance he’s giving right now.”

Liv nodded reluctantly. “I’ll give it to him. No one can play the part quite like Rudolf.”

“Why did you lie about your whereabouts?” Marty asked him.

“Oh, well, because it’s none of that skank’s biz,” Rudolf answered. “Honestly, I don’t ever let anyone know where I am.”

“So no one knows you’re here?” Lorenzo asked.

He shrugged. “I don’t even know where I am, honestly. I signed a contract with the devil for this one. Something tells me you all did too.”

Bianca spun the dial on the column again. “I don’t understand what we’re supposed to do here.”

“Me either,” Marty admitted.

“Yeah, I’m not sure.” Lorenzo turned in a circle, taking in the room.

Rudolf sank to the floor and took another drink. “Yeah, you all will die here with me trying to figure it out.” He laughed loudly. “Ironically, then the door to the other side will open.”

Lorenzo tilted his chin to the side. “Why is that? Because one of us died?”

Rudolf shook his head. “Because you either have to complete the puzzle to get through the door, or you have to kill me, the guide. I get that’s weird because who would kill the king of the—”

“Enough then!” Lorenzo pointed his finger at King Rudolf and sent a lethal spell at him that should have knocked him out at once, sending him into a coma deprived of oxygen and therefore killed him in three minutes. It was a complex and powerful spell and not something that moral magicians practiced or used.

However, it appeared to work instantly on the king of the fae as he sank back at once, looking completely comatose. The truth was that Liv had placed an even more powerful shielding spell on the fae prior to this to protect him from any lethal spells. She might pretend not to tolerate him, but never would she let something happen to Rudolf. He had simply played the part perfectly and thrown himself back when Lorenzo shot the killing spell at him.

“Did you?” Bianca asked in shock, looking over Rudolf’s limp figure.

“I did.” Lorenzo strode for the door on the other side of the room that opened at once.

“Good thinking,” Marty commended. “We’re almost to the end.”

Liv shook her head. “Unfortunately for you three, you’re almost to the end, and so far you’ve done nothing to redeem yourself.”

Sophia sighed. “One last room. Maybe they’ll answer the riddle correctly.”

Chapter Sixty

Sophia walked along the windows and nearly doubled over with laughter at the sight of Rory in the third room. He wore long white robes that made him look like an angel or a Greek god of some sort.

Liv joined her. “Yeah, he lost a bet so he had to wear those. But he was compliant since you were able to get the chief’s blessing.”

Sophia paused. “Yeah, about that…”

Liv glanced at her sister. “I probably shouldn’t say anything. It’s Rory’s business.”

“Then don’t,” Sophia said at once. “I understand. I’m glad the giants have their fishing territory back, and Rory got this mysterious blessing. Also, he got to help us out with this task.”

Liv lowered her chin. “Really, Sophia, you got nothing out of the deal. You were captured by gross gnomes who don’t know what toothbrushes or deodorants are and dealt with giants who don’t know what laughter is and all you get in return is maybe the satisfaction of a job well done.”

Sophia patted her sister’s arm. “That’s enough. I’m fine.”

“Rory wants to propose to his girlfriend, Maddy,” Liv burst out and covered her mouth, her eyes wide. “Well, you didn’t hear it from me.”

“That’s what the blessing was for?” Sophia asked.

“Yeah, Maddy’s father is very traditional, although they live in the States,” Liv explained. “So he wouldn’t allow the marriage unless Rory got the chief’s blessing. That’s why he was at the Isle of Man. Then you showed up, and Chief Dag saw his opportunity to take advantage of things.”

Sophia’s mouth popped open. “That sneaky little…I mean, gigantic chief.”

“It all worked out because you got the deal with the gnomes, Rory gets his bride, and we get to entrap our Councilors.” Liv swayed back and forth as she watched the three magicians approach Rory, the giant.

He stood stoically in the middle of a bare room, his arms crossed and his eyes closed. He was also doing an excellent job of playing the part. Rory also had a lot to gain when the Council was full of honorable people. They’d do right by giants and magicians and mortals, all people he cared a lot about.

When Bianca, Lorenzo, and Marty all stood in front of Rory, he opened his eyes like a statue come to life. “I’m the giant known as Rory and your final obstacle to the device that will grant you power.”

Bianca made a noise of excitement. Lorenzo rolled his eyes. Marty made a motion of impatience to encourage Rory to talk faster.

“One of you must answer a simple riddle. Then you’ll be allowed through the door at my back,” Rory stolidly instructed, indicating the exit like a stiff flight attendant.

“Go on then.” Lorenzo sounded bored. “What is it?”

“There are no right or wrong answers,” Rory went on. “It’s more about how you answer than anything.”

“Go on then,” Marty encouraged.

“You’re in a boat,” Rory stated. “Only the collective one of you. Not all three. It’s a lifeboat because you’ve crashed. It only holds ten people, and it’s full when you discover that there’s a hole in the bottom.”

“Get on with the riddle,” Lorenzo stated.

“You begin to bail out the water,” Rory continued, unperturbed by their manner. “But it won’t keep you afloat for more than a few hours.”

“So we need fewer people in the boat,” Marty stated, rather victoriously.

“I’m not done!” Rory exclaimed, surprisingly authoritatively.

All three magicians straightened and listened.

“Another lifeboat happens by,” Rory continued. “This one is sailing just fine, and your best friend captains it. He only has nine people in the boat and encourages you to swim over and join him. So the question is, do you stay in your current boat, not abandoning them and risk drowning if you all aren’t rescued in a few hours? Or do you join your friend and take the better odds?”

“I’ve got this!” Bianca exclaimed, stepping forward. “Neither. We don’t take either option.”

“What do you mean?” Lorenzo asked, his voice vibrating with tension. “Everything rests on this. Our future. Our power. We have to answer this right.”

She nodded adamantly. “I know the right answer. I know how someone in power would answer. Trust me.”

Lorenzo considered her for a moment and held out a hand, welcoming her response. “Then by all means, answer for us. Make it good because if that door at the other end doesn’t open, I’ll be beyond livid at you.”

Bianca stepped toward Rory while shaking her head at the man behind her. “The answer is that we’d…well, that I’d travel to the other boat.”

Lorenzo nodded, along with Marty.

“Yes, that’s the right answer,” Lorenzo agreed.

Bianca shot him a scolding look. “I’m not done.” She returned her gaze to Rory, who remained stoic. “I would then knock the other nine people out of the boat and continue because the experience would teach me that too many people in a single flimsy boat will damage it. Therefore I’d have the best chance of surviving while everyone else perished.”

All three men simply regarded Bianca as if they’d met the devil themselves. Sensing their judgment, she shrugged. “Isn’t the purpose about the survival of the fittest? We as the powerful aren’t going to get there unless we take care of ourselves first. Always.”

Marty and Lorenzo took a moment to think this over before deciding that Bianca was right and nodding beside her.

“Good call,” Lorenzo stated.

“Yeah, I agree,” Marty said.

Rory held his long arm out wide as the final door opened wide for them. “Then go forth and enjoy the prize you’ve won through all your endeavors.”

Chapter Sixty-One

Lying in the middle of a room that looked an awful lot like the Chamber of the Tree was the tiny box device that Papa Creola had made for them.

Bianca, Lorenzo, and Marty rushed for the tiny device like rats for cheese. Even wearing her heels, Bianca made it to the device first and held it high above her head. “I did it! I’m in charge.”

Lorenzo snagged it from her. “We are.”

Marty took it from him in turn. “I think the power will bounce around depending on who is strongest.”

Before any of them could say another word, mirrored panels around the room all flipped down, showing the faces of all the Councilors, Hiker Wallace, Mama Jamba, Papa Creola, Chief Dag, and Emperor Lars from around the world.

The three tensed suddenly and turned in a circle, their backs to each other.

“Is this our coronation?” Bianca asked.

“Yep, and I have your crown right here.” Liv laughed and held up her fist, striding into the room from the unseen side entrance.

“This is your trial,” Hester DeVries said from her panel, her face as large as the magicians’ bodies. Papa Creola had done an exceptional job with the device. It had transformed the space, turning it into an unconventional jury room.

“Trial?” Lorenzo asked. “We were in line to be the most authoritative power on Earth.”

“Which isn’t how things work on my planet,” Mama Jamba stated in her sassy Southern accent. “There isn’t one or even three that lead because only each race knows what works best for them. And regions vary. Don’t even get me started on accents and dialects and how that further splinters things.”

“I think,” Haro began, “What we have the grave duty of telling you is that your actions have put you on trial, and we now have the arduous task of deciding not only will you be removed from your positions but whether you’ll lose your magic.”

“What?” Bianca yelled. “How dare you? You don’t know how we acted in there.” She indicated the room behind her. “We were very honorable. Yes, we wanted power, but only so we could serve the world better.”

“By getting rid of the other Councilors,” Raina chimed in.

“And the Dragon Elite,” Hiker stated.

Clark nodded. “Oh, yes, all the events were recorded in there. We heard what you all would do to us if put into power. Very enlightening.”

“Not to mention that she’d throw innocent people from a lifeboat to secure more safety for herself,” Hester said, angrily.

“I…But…I…” Bianca stuttered, at a loss for words. “This was a trick!”

“It was a trick,” Chief Dag stated. “But it was one that I think needed to be laid. Because if you three have had any power at all, there’s no question why there are problems in our world. You’re the type to fix your problems while we all bleed to death.”

“Don’t forget that they killed a king.” Emperor Lars narrowed his eyes at Lorenzo.

“I was simply trying to progress,” Lorenzo tried to explain.

“That’s not how progress works,” Clark said plainly.

Mama Jamba shook her head. “I’m sorry, but by the power invested in me…well, by me, I must remove you and your family from your places in the House of Fourteen. Furthermore, of any other powers you could use to harm others.”

“I second this act,” Papa Creola stated and let out a great sigh.

The three magicians wailed something awful. It hurt Sophia’s ears. It hurt her heart. But Papa Creola was right: “Making things better in this world sometimes feels wrong, but only because punishing those who would do bad things is hard for those who have a conscience.”

Chapter Sixty-Two

“Pass the donuts, Jedediah,” Liv snapped at Lunis.

The blue dragon held the large box of Krispy Kremes high above his head. “Say my name.”

“Look, I’m not Beyoncé,” she replied and indicated Sophia and Clark sitting beside them. “And we aren’t Destiny’s Child.”

“Then you aren’t getting any donuts. It’s time you learned some respect,” Lunis said sternly.

Liv nodded. “You have rainbow-colored sprinkles on your snout, Douglas.” She turned to Clark on the other side of her. “Will you please hand me one of those boxes of yet to be touched donuts?”

Her brother turned to the tall stack of boxed donuts, took one from the top, and handed it to her.

“I licked them all,” Lunis teased.

Liv opened the box and took a chocolate cake one and licked the frosting. “I happen to like dragon spit.”

He grimaced at her. “You would, weirdo.”

“It’s starting,” Clark said in a rush. “Would you two stop your bickering?”

Liv shook her head. “It’s a sunrise, moron. Not a movie.”

Sophia giggled. “It could be a silent movie.”

The three magicians and the majestic dragon were sitting high atop a skyscraper in the middle of Los Angeles and kicking their feet over the side. The whole thing had made Clark very uncomfortable, but Lunis promised to catch him if he should fall. Liv had argued that they had to do something different and grand to commemorate the changes in the House of Fourteen.

She’d become visibly teary-eyed when she remarked, “This is what our parents fought for. This is what Ian and Reese died for. They all wanted the House of Fourteen to be better—to be what it was intended.”

Later, as they stepped through the portal to the rooftop of the tall skyscraper, she’d said it was the hormones from the baby that made her have emotions. However, Sophia knew better. This was a long time coming, thoroughly cleaning house at the House of Fourteen. It marked the start of a new era. A more hopeful one. And their family had paved the way for it. Sophia simply didn’t realize that it would be her siblings who would have to lay the final bricks in that road, but hopefully, it was sturdier than ever.

The siblings, alongside Lunis, were now watching as the sliver of orange broke free over the horizon, signaling the start of a new day. It meant more though. It signaled the beginning of a fresh opportunity for magicians and magical creatures worldwide.

The House of Fourteen presided over all things magical, and for too long, the organization’s internal struggles had slowed progress. Getting rid of the three magicians who proved they cared more for themselves than for their fellow magical creatures would have far-reaching effects. It would impact everyone worldwide, and that started today.

“It’s beautiful.” Sophia gasped as the colors changed second by second while the sun peeked over the horizon.

“Don’t look directly at the sun, Soph,” Clark warned. “It’s bad for your eyes.”

“So is looking at ugly gnomes, but she had to do that for a while recently,” Liv joked.

“There’s a practice called sun eating,” Lunis stated. “Hippies go out and look at the sun directly for as long as they can take it. They say that the practice prevents them from having to eat or drink.”

“There’s a perfect example of why all hippies should be erased from this planet,” Liv muttered between bites.

“It sounds like they’ll do that all on their own by starving themselves and going blind,” Sophia pointed out. She kicked her legs over the side of the building and watched the city take shape as the sunlight illuminated everything below.

“Hey, you’re supposed to be about preserving the magical races, remember?” Clark reminded Liv.

Liv held up a finger, pausing him. “Except for hippie elves. It’s a charitable act for me to get rid of them.”

Sophia giggled, so grateful after all the missions after missions to be with her sister and brother. No, she didn’t have evidence that the Rogue Riders were behind all the brewing wars, but she felt as though she was one step closer.

Soon they’d have the DPO so they could determine which dragon eggs were angels or demons and time their hatching. In the meantime, all the eggs were at the bottom of the Pond at the Gullington to prevent them from hatching. It was the safest call. Sophia was intrigued that Alicia was building even more capabilities into the DPO and looked forward to seeing what they were.

“What families do you think will replace the three at the House of Fourteen?” Sophia looked sideways at her siblings.

Clark gave her a look of concentration. “It’s a complex process that will involve interviews and lineage analysis—”

“And a long nap after Clarky explains the process,” Liv stated. “Your Map to Power gave the House some ideas. The Councilors and Warriors all sat and came up with something new based on the moral code that the tasks on the map provided. So we’re more confident than ever that the ones we choose will be honorable.”

Clark nodded. “It’s true. It was the first time that the Councilors and Warriors convened on such things. Usually, the Council decides.”

“We’re the workhorses,” Liv admitted.

“But we’re learning that more input from Warriors is valuable,” Clark stated. “You all are out in the field and have specialized knowledge. The original intent was that the Councilors would study things from an objective point of view and assign cases. Still, there’s obviously a flaw in the system, so we’re moving to a more sustainable model if you will.”

“If I have to hear these managerial buzz words anymore,” Lunis complained, “I’m moving Clark to a more sustainable model.” He pointed down at the busy street below. “It’s down there.”

Sophia and Liv both laughed. Clark didn’t.

“Don’t worry. He wouldn’t push you,” Sophia consoled.

“The tiny human doesn’t know me as well as she thinks she does,” Lunis whispered in Liv’s direction. “I’ve almost eaten her on multiple occasions. You and your brother mean very little to me.”

“Which is why I’ve spread rumors worldwide that the blue dragon for the Elite wets the bed and has to sleep with a pacifier made by the elves,” Liv teased.

Lunis shrugged. “Who says that’s a rumor?” He glared at Sophia. “Why you telling my secrets, Smalls?”

Everyone laughed at this.

Liv patted Sophia’s knee. “You risked a lot to help the House of Fourteen become a better place to serve.”

“The House of Fourteen is my home,” Sophia stated. “I’ll never forget that.”

Her sister offered her a tender look. “Yes, but I know you have problems to deal with.”

“Well, there’s only so much we can do there right now,” Sophia admitted.

“Things will come to light with the Rogue Riders soon,” Liv supplied. “When they do, I’ll be ready to help. Enlist me for anything that you need. Because you’re right, we’re not all separate as different organizations. In the ideal world, we’d serve each other. We’d come to each other’s aid. Hopefully one day that means there’s no war because we’re all on the same side.”

Sophia grinned, feeling a tender tickle in her throat. “Thank you. I can see a world like that.”

“That’s the first step to it coming true.” Clark smiled at his sisters.

“Do any of you dare me to eat this in one go?” Lunis interrupted the sentimental moment.

They all turned to find that the dragon had arranged a dozen donuts on one of his claws, all stacked one on top of the other.

“I’m not sure I see the challenge there, Big Mouth,” Liv replied.

“Yeah, I’ve seen him eat more in one go when half-asleep,” Sophia stated.

“I could eat you in one go when I’m half-asleep, Shorty,” Lunis threatened.

Liv sighed fondly. “Oh, to have a dragon who constantly is wondering what sauce to pair you with. Wow, Sophia, you’re living the dream.”

She smiled up at her dragon, feeling a warmth in her chest. “You know, I really am.”

He returned the expression. “Hey, Liv. Are you afraid that your child is going to keep things out of your reach?”

Liv shot him an annoyed expression, but amusement hid under it. “Oh, so now I’m getting the short jokes too? How delightful.”

“I’m an equal opportunist. Hey, Clark, do you know why the short person was stuck in the elevator?” Lunis asked quite seriously.

“Why is that?” Clark replied.

“Because they couldn’t reach the ‘Open Door’ button.” Lunis howled with laughter. “Have you had that problem before, Clark?”

He shook his head. “No, but I get it. The Beaufonts are smaller people.”

“We’re economical,” Sophia supplied.

“We’re brave,” Liv added.

“And we fight for what matters,” Clark stated with conviction.

“Love,” Sophia said simply.

Liv put her arms around her sister’s and brother’s shoulders and tugged them in close. “That’s right because Familia Est Sempiternum.”

“Familia Est Sempiternum,” Sophia and Clark repeated in unison.

None of the magicians knew it, but overhead, snuggled down close to them, Lunis was also mouthing the famous Beaufont family motto: Familia Est Sempiternum.

Chapter Sixty-Three

The Gullington didn’t look any different after disappearing during Quiet’s absence and reappearing. Apparently most had left during the stint, but not all.

Since Quiet was summoned without warning using the gnome’s gold coin, there wasn’t warning for some. Evan had been asleep during the whole ordeal, meaning he got stored in Quiet’s vault.

“Seriously, I thought I was going to wake up in my comfy warm bed,” he muttered from his place on the Chesterfield beside Mama Jamba in Hiker’s office. “Then I swing my feet over the side, and there’s total darkness underneath me. It was like I was suspended in the sky. It was unnerving.”

“You can walk around in the vault.” Mama Jamba patted Evan on the shoulder. “It just doesn’t have any walls or ground or structure. There’s no point because it’s a short-term storage area. I only give the Earth all these appearances because in the beginning, humans didn’t like walking around without dimensions and whatnot.”

He laid his head on her shoulder, looking shaken. “I think I need therapy after the whole thing.”

Wilder laughed. “You only now think you need therapy? Mate, that should have been on your to-do list long ago.”

Evan nodded. “Can you recommend one of your many therapists? I’m sure you’ve been through quite a few. Probably made the lot of them go crazy. Broke their spirits, no doubt.”

Sophia glanced out the bank of windows in Hiker’s office, looking at the sun as it was about to set over the Pond. It was strange to think that was the same sun that she’d watched rise over Los Angeles earlier that day on the other side of the world.

It was another reminder that everyone’s goals worldwide needed to be the same since they all shared the same planet and resided under the same sun. Unfortunately, when people felt they didn’t have enough, it became a competition instead of a choreographed dance.

“How are you all on your peace negotiations?” Hiker looked up from his desk.

“I’m making progress,” Wilder stated.

“I’m making even more progress than him,” Evan bragged.

“I think my missions will come to peaceful solutions,” Mahkah offered.

“Lee is working to fix the water supply in Asia,” Sophia contributed.

Hiker nodded. “We still have yet to link the Rogue Riders to all this, which will be our downfall if we don’t. They’ll only keep creating problems for us to fix.”

“I’m working on it, sir,” Sophia said with confidence. “It’s only a matter of time before the world knows who is behind this. Then we can take Versalee down and reinstate the Rogue Riders to the organization they’re supposed to be.”

Wilder looked at her proudly. “As you did with the House of Fourteen.”

She blushed.

Hiker nodded. “Yes, that was a big victory for all magical creatures worldwide. I dare say it will make our lives a lot easier, not having to waste time explaining ourselves to a judgmental and self-serving Council.”

“The House of Fourteen has offered to help us bring down Versalee when the time comes,” Sophia imparted, remembering Liv’s offer.

“Good,” Hiker stated. “We’re probably going to need all the help we can get. I suspect that if we haven’t seen signs of her yet, it’s because she doesn’t want us to. That means she’s working on something big. So we have to be ready. We have to come at her with more.”

“We have to use strategy, sir,” Evan offered. “That’s always been my approach.” He looked at Sophia and winked.

She smiled at him. Like her blood family, the Dragon Elite wasn’t perfect. They didn’t always get along. Yet, no matter what, they always stood by each other. And they always fought for what was good and just.

Sophia looked out at the setting sun, feeling a restored hope for the future. Tomorrow the sun would rise again over the Gullington, as it had for all of time. The Dragon Elite would be one step closer to creating peace globally, fixing problems they hadn’t instigated, finding the Rogue Riders, and bringing down Versalee. They’d do it together because even if they weren’t related, the Dragon Elite were all her family too. And family was forever…

Chapter Sixty-Four

Lava flowed through the magma chamber at the base of Katla—an active volcano in Iceland. The glowing orange substance ran down the rocks inside the mountain, creating lava falls. Katla hadn’t erupted in a few decades but housed the right amount of lava to feed Versalee’s and her dragon Ash’s powers.

The leader of the Rogue Riders had learned that surrounding her dragon and herself with the element that empowered Ash created incredible benefits for them. Not only that, but Versalee could lend those powers to her riders, making them stronger than ever. She relished the notion that she’d been able to figure this out and monopolize the advantage of being around lava.

The sweltering conditions inside the volcano didn’t bother Versalee. Nor was it a problem for her riders. That was one of the many benefits that the power lent to her from being around lava. It made it so she could protect her riders, making them an unstoppable force unlike ever before.

Chained dragons held station on several pillars that rose from the magma chamber, serving as guards. They lunged when a Rogue Rider flew past them on their dragon, snapping their jaws and growling fiercely—a rude greeting as they reentered Katla. The chained dragons were the gatekeepers at the entrance to the volcano’s mouth, scowling at even their own as they entered.

It wasn’t that Versalee worried about anyone trespassing into her new lair. For starters, the Dragon Elite shouldn’t be able to find her this time. Second, no one but her and her riders could withstand the conditions inside Katla.

However, Versalee wasn’t taking any chances this time. If the Dragon Elite surprised her and stormed her new headquarters, she’d be ready. She suspected that the Dragon Elite would soon learn that the Rogue Riders were instigating all the global feuds. The do-gooders had managed to get things under control, but while the Dragon Elite adjudicated between nations, Versalee had been crafting the plan that would be their inevitable downfall—once and for all.

“Where are we with the magitech bombs?” Versalee asked one of her riders as she strode for her chamber on the mountain’s eastern side.

The guy walking beside her pulled up his phone and scrolled through several messages. “Looks like it’s going to take a little longer.”

Versalee rolled her eyes, wanting to whack the guy in the head…again. “What’s taking so long?”

He continued to sift through messages. “Locating bombs that can wipe out the whole of Scotland takes time. Even with our criminal contacts, we have to be diligent.”

She nodded. “Yes, and these bombs must be strong enough. We can’t chance leaving any part of the land untouched. I don’t know where the Gullington is, so we’re going to be thorough and take out the entire mainland.”

The guy didn’t do a good job of covering the chilling look in his eyes. His mouth twitched, and Versalee read the strong disapproval on his face.

Yes, she planned to wipe out an entire country. She’d determined that it was the only way to swiftly and thoroughly take out the Dragon Elite. She had so many plans for the Rogue Riders and knew without a doubt that the Dragon Elite would stop her at every turn. That wouldn’t do, so she’d decided there was only room for one group of dragonriders on the planet.

Versalee had done her research and believed that the bombings wouldn’t knock out the dragon eggs, which would hopefully supply her with a steady population of demon dragons. However, the bombs would level the castle where the Dragon Elite apparently resided. It would take out every single dragonrider in the Gullington. Yes, the Rogue Riders dropping bombs from their dragons would also kill an entire country of people and animals, but that was a price Versalee was willing to pay to win.

“Secure the supply of bombs,” Versalee ordered and strode into her chamber, which would soon be complete, lavishly decorated and appointed with the many items she requested her riders steal for her. Currently, it was mostly rock and ash, but it was only a matter of time before it was a space fitting for a queen—for the leader of the Rogue Riders.

Chapter Sixty-Five

“I swear, I’m going to kill that gnome,” Mama Jamba seethed and stood on her tiptoes, trying to see on top of the mantle over the fireplace, but it was too high for the short woman to reach or even spy its full contents.

Wilder strode across the dining hall in the Castle at the Gullington and looked over her shoulder. “What are you looking for?”

She glanced up at him. “My stuff. All of it. Quiet has put it all somewhere, and I can’t find a thing to pack.”

Evan laughed and grabbed a pastry from the breakfast table. “Welcome to my world.”

Wilder turned to the rider. “The groundskeeper does that to you out of pure loathing. I’d guess he’s hiding Mama Jamba’s possessions because he loves her and doesn’t want her to leave on a trip.” He spun back to Mother Nature. “Sorry, all I see up here are candles and the usual knickknacks that have adorned the mantle for decades.”

She nodded. “It’s probably useless to keep up the search. If that man doesn’t want something to be found, then it won’t.”

“Ask Pink Princess to look for it.” Evan pointed at Sophia at the dining table. “If she asks him to abandon us and lock us in his vault, Quiet does it.”

Hiker agreed with a nod. “Yes, and when the Castle hid the engagement ring I gave to Ainsley, Sophia was able to find it.”

Sophia’s pursed her lips at the Dragon Elite’s leader before her eyes slid to the beautiful engagement ring on Ainsley’s finger. “I think Quiet wanted me to look for it so I could find my ancestor’s diary.”

“I have your pancakes ready,” Trin said to Mother Nature, carrying a plate towering with fluffy, moist pancakes.

Mama Jamba strode over to the table and sat, tucking in as Trin slid the plate in front of her. The Castle’s housekeeper consistently delivered delicious food as she grew more used to her job. However, it appeared she’d outdone herself. The pancakes she presented didn’t look like the comfort-rich layers of goodness she usually served Mama Jamba. Instead, they looked more like something that one would be served in a five-star hoity-toity restaurant.

Each of the eight pancakes stacked neatly atop each other were the same size and density and perfectly round. They were swimming in thick maple syrup and dusted in a floral design with powdered sugar. The pancakes were purplish and adorned with a bit of saffron.

“What are these?” Mama Jamba asked.

“Those,” Trin began proudly, taking a step back, “are blackberry-and-currant pancakes with candied walnuts and a saffron-infused maple syrup.”

“Lovely.” Mama Jamba smiled up at the housekeeper. “Thank you. Really. But for my next round, will you please serve my usual plain buttermilk pancakes? I really am a traditionalist.”

Trin deflated, instantly disappointed by that response, but nodded. “Yes, I thought that I’d do something special for you because—”

“Because if you made me pancakes to die for, maybe I wouldn’t leave,” Mama Jamba guessed.

Trin nodded guiltily. “I’m sorry…”

“No, home is the place where the ones you love don’t want you to leave and are always happy when you return.” Mama Jamba cut into her pancakes.

Evan glanced up at Trin. “At least Mama Jamba doesn’t want to kill you for trying to get her to stay. Say goodbye to Quiet. I think today is his last.”

Mama Jamba shook her head. “He’ll come around and give me back my things. He’s in a bit of denial.”

Hiker pushed away his uneaten plate of assorted English breakfast foods—his favorite. “I can’t blame him.”

The old woman smiled pleasantly at him. “Son, you know it’s not forever. I simply feel the urge to get away. Travel the world.”

“The one you made,” he stated bitterly. “And know better than anyone else.”

She shrugged. “Sue me for wanting to be a snowbird and see some new sights.”

He narrowed his eyes at her. “I might.”

Ainsley dabbed the corners of her mouth with a napkin. “You won’t leave before the wedding, right?”

“Of course not, my dear,” Mama Jamba answered.

Hiker sighed with relief.

“I’m leaving the day after,” Mama Jamba quickly added, making the expression on Hiker’s face drop.

“The day after?” he complained. “You’re not even… I mean… We were going on our honeymoon. I need you to stay around here. Help out in my absence.”

“I’m afraid you’ll have to rely on your very competent riders to manage in our absence,” Mama Jamba stated with confidence.

Hiker wadded up his napkin and threw it onto his plate. “Well, it looks like we can’t go anywhere.”

Ainsley scoffed, also pushing away her plate. “It’s our honeymoon. We have to.”

He shook his head. “We will, but it doesn’t have to be right away.”

“Yeah, you waited five hundred years,” Evan teased. “What’s another five hundred before you celebrate the whole thing?”

Ainsley scowled at her fiancé. “We’ll discuss this later.”

“Does this talk of a wedding mean you’re not eloping as you wanted?” Wilder asked the elf.

She hesitantly nodded. “It appears I lost the argument on that one, so yes, we’ll have a big wedding.” She glanced at Hiker. “That means I get my way on other things.”

Irritation flared on his face. “Yes, so apparently we all have to wear formal kilts,” he informed Wilder, Evan, and Mahkah.

“Custom made by Jeremy Bearimy,” Ainsley added and looked at Sophia. “You’ll need a bridesmaid dress.”

“Oh?” Sophia was surprised.

“Well, of course, S. Beaufont. You’ll be my maid of honor, won’t you?” Ainsley asked.

Sophia blushed, feeling honored. “Maid of honor? Wow. Thank you. Of course.”

Ainsley nodded as if this was a simple business detail before glancing at Trin. “And you’ll be a bridesmaid too, I hope?”

Trin’s eyes, both the human and cyborg one, widened. “Yes, that would be wonderful.”

“What about Mama Jamba?” Evan asked.

“She will be in the front row wearing a big hat with a bird on it,” Mama Jamba stated, nearly having finished her pancakes.

“What about this lot?” Evan indicated the new dragonriders, who always played the quiet game when it came to meal times.

They all looked up, anticipation in their eyes as they stared at Hiker and Ainsley.

“Well, they’ll be in attendance,” Hiker declared.

Evan turned to the rider known as Alex. “Do you think you can turn into a werewolf for the occasion? I think that would make it something spectacular.”

Alex lowered his chin, pulling his hoodie more over his face. “I’m not sure that would be appropriate.”

“Good judgment there,” Hiker stated.

Sophia ran her eyes over Alex, making up her mind that this had gone on too long. She’d confided in Hiker about the rider being a werewolf, explaining the part about him being from the place werewolfism originated—Lupei. She’d hoped that on his own, Alex would divulge his other secret to Hiker and the other riders. It appeared that wasn’t going to be the case and Sophia didn’t know how much longer she’d let this go on. Apparently, Alex needed a little prodding, and that needed to come from her since she suspected she was the only one who knew Alex’s secret, having information on his father from Liv.

“I want you lot to go to Jeremy Bearimy soon and get fitted for formal kilts,” Hiker ordered, looking at Evan, Wilder, and Mahkah.

“And you girls, please get your dresses.” Ainsley pointed at Sophia and Trin.

“Please tell me they have to wear something gaudy.” Evan pushed his hands together as though praying.

“It’s my wedding,” Ainsley stated in a dignified manner. “There will be nothing garish about it.”

“Except that Evan will be there and a groomsman,” Wilder teased.

“The best man,” Evan corrected.

“I’m not picking a best man,” Hiker stated. “I didn’t think starting that battle between you and Evan was smart. Mahkah is the most deserving of you all, but well, I always hoped it would have been Adam. Since it can’t be, I want you all to be my best men, in a way.”

Wilder nodded. “I’m honored.”

“As am I.” Mahkah bowed his head.

“I totally follow you, sir.” Evan gave him a dramatic wink. “We’re all your best men. I’m not the actual one.”

Hiker shook his head and pushed up from the table. “Whatever you have to tell yourself, Evan.” He looked down the table at his riders. “I want the Core Four in my office after breakfast.”

Evan patted his chest. “That’s me.”

“The rest of you, get on the Expanse and train,” Hiker continued.

Evan pointed at the new riders. “That’s you all newbies.”

Sophia looked up at the Viking. “I’ll be a little late, sir.”

“That’s grounds for termination,” Evan sang gleefully.

“Get there when you can,” Hiker stated, striding for the exit.

Evan shook his head. “You always get special treatment because you’re a girl and have to wash your hair and do your nails.”

Sophia held up her unkempt nails that were short and uncolored. “Yeah, as you can see, I spend a ton of time on manicures.”

Evan scoffed. “I didn’t say you were very good at it, Pink Princess.”

“Girls don’t get special treatment as a Dragon Elite,” she said, her words intended not for Evan but rather for someone else to hear. “We’re treated equal, as it should be.”

Chapter Sixty-Six

A fine layer of crunchy ice covered the Expanse. Sophia was grateful that she didn’t have to train at the Gullington that day. Of course, she did have to go on wild goose chases all over the magical communities, so she didn’t think she got the better end of the deal. Still, she did remember her days of training and struggling to master the skills that now kept her alive in battle. How far she’d come…

Lunis, as usual, flew down from the Pad as soon as she was a few yards from the Castle. He landed in the snow with a plop, making the flakes bounce into the air and fall again.

“I thought today would be a good day to play hide-and-go-seek,” the blue dragon said while striding beside her.

Sophia shook her head. “I’m already late for a meeting in Hiker’s office.”

“Okay, well after that, let’s play some Mario Kart,” he suggested. “I have a new course I want to beat you on.”

She scowled at him. “I’m pretty sure I schooled you the last time we played.” Sophia flexed her fingers in the air. “It’s that whole not having claws that makes me so much better.”

“You meant to say, makes you so much easier to slay and eat, I think.”

Sophia laughed. “After Hiker, I have meetings on Roya Lane so the games will have to wait.”

He sighed dramatically. “Then why are you out here? Did you feel like freezing your tail off?”

She twisted in a mock attempt to eye her bottom. “I don’t have a tail.”

“Oh, I guess you already froze it off then,” he joked.

Sophia nodded in the direction of the newbie dragonriders in the distance with their dragons. “I need to talk to Alex. I think it’s time we talked about his little secret.”

“You mean that whole werewolf thing?” Lunis asked.

She shook her head. “No, that’s totally fine, and I don’t foresee it being a problem. Well, and the other secret isn’t a problem either, but it needs to be addressed. We all need to learn to be honest with each other, and that can’t happen if we don’t trust one another.”

Lunis nodded. “What do you call a werewolf who doesn’t know it’s a werewolf?”

Sophia batted her eyes at Lunis, mock annoyance on her face. “What?”

“An unaware wolf…”

When Sophia didn’t laugh, Lunis shot her a murderous glare. “That was gold, and you know it.”

“I don’t think so. But I know what Alex is.” She watched the riders in the distance as they drew closer to them.

“I saw a werewolf at the bus stop this morning—”

“What were you doing at a bus stop?” Sophia interrupted.

His nostrils flared when he puffed out a stream of smoke. “Just go with it, Soph.”

“Oh. Okay. You saw a werewolf at the bus stop this morning. Go on then…”

“Well, it could have possibly been a very hairy guy,” Lunis continued. “Either way, the silver bullets work.”

Sophia shook her head. “You can’t possibly have any more werewolf jokes.”

“Oh, can’t I?” he asked defiantly. “What did Harry Potter say when he found out the werewolf that had been terrorizing his school was his godfather?”

“Talk about a spoiler alert,” Sophia muttered.

He rolled his eyes. “Yeah, like who hasn’t read or watched Harry Potter at this point?”

Sophia pointed across the grounds to where Quiet was tending the flock of sheep, which were a dark shade of brown, covered in dirt and mud. “That guy.”

Lunis cleared his throat. “As I was saying…”

“Yes, what did Harry Potter say when he found out the werewolf that had been terrorizing his school was his godfather?”

“You can’t be Sirius,” Lunis replied in a serious tone.

“Please stop,” Sophia begged.

“Fine, fine,” Lunis said in surrender. “You have your conversation with the werewolf. I’m going to trot over there and tell the newbies what’s on the training agenda today.”

Sophia sighed. “Is it going to be anything of actual use or stuff you want them to do for your amusement?”

He gave her an annoyed expression. “Would I make them all bathe the sheep if it wasn’t of use?”

“Yes,” she retorted.

An evil grin spread over the blue dragon’s mouth. “Oh, yeah, that’s right. Of course I would.”

Sophia shook her head and called across the grounds. “Hey, Alex!” When the dragonrider whose head was partially obstructed by the hoodie turned, she waved him over.

He waved to the group and strode in her direction at once.

Lunis gave Sophia an encouraging look. “Good luck. I’m sure that this is all for the best, although I’m proud of you for addressing it since I know how it affects you.”

“It doesn’t,” she replied at once, but deep down, she knew that wasn’t entirely true. On some level, this might change things for her. She hoped that it would be for the better. Things would continuously change as the Gullington grew with dragons and riders and she had to adjust for that.

Lunis’ tail swayed back and forth as he strode toward the group of newbie dragonriders. When he passed Alex, he asked, “How was breakfast? Did you wolf it down?”

Chapter Sixty-Seven

“I apologize for my dragon’s sense of humor,” Sophia said to Alex when he paused a few feet away, a curious expression on his face. “Actually, let me go ahead and apologize in advance for all things that Lunis says and does from this point forward. I’m not responsible if he calls your dragon names other than Frost or plays pranks on you and the other riders.”

For the first time since arriving, Alex released a small amused smile, barely visible under his hood. “Your dragon isn’t like the others.”

Sophia giggled. “My dragon isn’t like anyone ever. He has more personality than I can take at times.”

He nodded. “I think he takes after you.”

Sophia smiled proudly. “Maybe. We’ve been together since before he hatched and grew up together.”

Alex’s eyes widened. “Really? I’ve never heard of a rider magnetizing to their dragon before they hatched.”

“We’re a unique case,” Sophia admitted.

“You were the first female dragonrider in history, too,” Alex stated. “So you are doubly unique.”

“Yes, and the first new dragonrider in a hundred years,” Sophia offered. “But whereas the Dragon Elite were stagnant when we first came here, they’re evolving now. Hiker is much more open than he used to be. The guys are more accepting.”

Alex slid his hands into his pockets and nodded, but the movement wasn’t full of confidence. “Yeah, maybe. I still think that old ways are hard to change. Perceptions are hard to change.”

“That didn’t stop you from confessing to being a werewolf,” Sophia pointed out.

He shrugged. “I’ve been treated differently throughout my entire life for being a werewolf. I’m used to that.”

“You haven’t been treated differently for being a girl,” Sophia stated boldly, making Alex’s eyes widen with alarm. “You didn’t want to come into this new life that’s dominated by men and be this young werewolf who is also a female and treated differently for so many reasons.”

Sophia was guessing with all that, but the look on Alex’s face told her she was correct.

“How did you know…that I was…that I’m a girl?”

Alex couldn’t have been any older than Sophia. She was guessing that, similar to her situation, the chi of the dragon accelerated Alex’s maturity when she magnetized to Frost so that they could be together properly. Only a magician of age could ride and train with a dragon, and if what Liv had told her about this girl was right, she would have only been about ten years old at this point. Instead, like Sophia, she was matured to the age of nineteen or twenty.

“You admitted that my sister Liv saved your father’s life. Fane is his name, correct?” Sophia asked.

Alex nodded.

“Well, Liv spoke fondly of her time in Lupei back in the day,” Sophia continued. “She admired your father. She also told me stories of his very brave little girl named Alina.” She leveled her gaze at the werewolf. “As far as my sister was aware, Fane didn’t have a son. Actually, since your mother abandoned him for the Bulgarian pack, there probably wouldn’t have been any other children.”

Alex’s—or rather, Alina’s—expression darkened. “It’s all true. I should have known that Liv had told you. She’s the bravest magician I’ve ever known to stroll into Lupei without her magic, a town dominated by werewolves, all so she could protect the greater good.”

Sophia nodded proudly. “That sounds like my sister. I’m glad she could help to save your pack.”

“She did, and helped my father to become leader,” Alina stated. “Yes, I’m the only child to my father—a girl.”

Sophia smiled at the other dragonrider. “You’re a woman. It might be rare among dragonriders, but it’s something to be proud of. I suspect that in time, there will be many more of us at the Gullington. Until then, it isn’t something to hide.”

“But the guys will treat me differently—”

“So?” Sophia immediately cut her off. “Look, I get it. When I first came here, I tried to dress differently. I tried to downplay the fact that I was a woman. I got offended if they called me princess. Now, I relish it.”

“I don’t know.” Alex’s eyes shifted to the side.

“I’m going to give you the same advice that King Rudolf gave me when I did the same as you and downplayed my femininity upon joining the Dragon Elite,” Sophia stated. “I can’t believe it, but that dumb fae gives really solid advice.”

Hope sprang to Alex’s eyes. “What? What did he tell you?”

“He told me to remind them that I’m a female and young and inexperienced,” Sophia began. “Not to downplay it. And to do it while I’m kicking ass. I remember him saying that it was pretty amazing when a five-hundred-year-old dragonrider won a battle, looking all courageous and rugged. But you know what?”

“What?” Alina asked, her brown eyes dazzling with sudden excitement.

“It’s simply chilling when a dragonrider who is just shy of two decades old stands victoriously on that battlefield, her long hair blowing in the wind and her beauty simply breathtaking while she wipes the grit of battle off her face.” She looked at the sky as if picturing it. “She has her sword in her hand and the blood of her enemies under her fingernails, and she’s simply exceptional. She isn’t successful despite being a woman and young. She’s badass because of those things. This woman tackles problems with a fresh mind and a different perspective.” Sophia looked back at Alina. “That’s what the king of the fae told me, and since that day, I don’t hide the fact that I’m a woman. Instead, I remind these crusty old dragonriders of it every day while handing them their butts.”

Alina’s grin widened, making Sophia’s heart swell. “You’re right. I won’t hide it any longer. I’ll be who I am. I’ll be Alina, the woman who is a dragonrider and a werewolf and not ashamed of any part of that.”

Then she reached up and pulled her hood down, revealing not only a head of long, glistening brown hair, but a beautiful face, finally unobstructed.

Chapter Sixty-Eight

Word that Alina was a female spread fast at the Gullington. By the time Sophia got to Hiker’s office in the Castle, it seemed that most knew the brand-new news.

“She’s a girl?” Hiker asked when Sophia entered his study, the guys all peering around him, gawking out the window.

There would be no mistaking that Alina was a female even at a distance. She was beautiful, and when she changed from the baggy clothes she’d been wearing, Sophia suspected she’d show a lot of curves.

“She’s a woman,” Sophia corrected. “Have you all been staring out the window the entire time?”

“We wanted to see what you were up to since I had a suspicion it was something naughty,” Evan replied.

“You knew she was a woman?” Hiker turned and put his back to the window.

Sophia nodded. “Liv worked with her father, Fane, and had spoken about his daughter Alina.”

Hiker sighed and strode over to his desk. “So her name isn’t Alex?”

Mama Jamba clicked her tongue while flipping through a magazine that specialized in luggage. “You really are obtuse sometimes, son.” She pointed at the Elite globe in the corner. “A simple look at that would have told you that her name was Alina after she arrived at the Gullington.”

He glanced at the Elite globe. “I didn’t think to study that for dragonriders that are under the Castle’s roof. I’ve been a little preoccupied with settling disputes the Rogue Riders started and planning a wedding.”

“That last part I never thought I’d hear you say, sir,” Evan confessed, leaning against the bookcase and giving Hiker a proud look. “Our leader is all grown up and going off on his own.”

“I’m not going anywhere,” Hiker seethed, pinning his hands on his desk.

“Do you think Ainsley will stay in her quarters after you’re married?” Evan teased. “I hear that’s the best way to preserve marriage relationships. Lots and lots of boundaries. And no sharing a bathroom. Or covers. Or holidays.”

Wilder shook his head. “Trin caught herself a real romantic.”

“She really did,” Evan gushed.

Wilder laughed. “I think the best way for you especially to preserve your relationship with another person, Evan, is not to be around them. The less of you, the better, I’ve always found.”

“Can we not talk about Evan’s bad relationship?” Hiker looked at Sophia. “When were you going to tell me that one of my riders was masquerading as a boy and lying about her name?”

“I wasn’t,” Sophia answered simply.

“That insubordination has to be grounds for termination, sir,” Evan pleaded.

Hiker ignored him. “If you know something about one of my riders, Sophia, I expect you to tell me.”

“It wasn’t my business to tell, and it should have zero bearing on how you treat her,” Sophia argued.

“She was lying to me!” Hiker boomed, pointing out the window to the Expanse where the newbie dragonriders were training in the snow.

“Because she feared that you’d treat her differently,” Sophia stated, her tone calm and voice low, the opposite of Hiker’s. “The fact that you think it was important proves her point.”

He rolled his eyes. “I won’t treat her differently. Just like I never treated you differently.”

Wilder and Evan both burst into laughter but quickly covered their mouths, trying to hide their reaction.

“What?” Hiker growled.

“Nothing, sir,” Evan said between his fits of laughter. “It’s only that I never thought you were the type of person to lie to yourself.”

Hiker narrowed his eyes at him. “I didn’t treat Sophia differently.”

“You nearly fainted when a girl dragonrider popped into the Castle the first time,” Wilder explained and sat next to Mama Jamba.

“I would have liked to have seen that.” The old woman appeared amused.

Wilder nodded. “Then over the next several months, Hiker didn’t know what to do when this LA girl showed up for meals wearing…” He snapped his fingers as if trying to remember something. “What’s that stuff called?”

“Color?” Sophia supplied with a laugh and glanced at their leader. “They’re right, sir. You went back and forth between acting scared of me to treating me with kid gloves.”

“You’ll also remember that you defied me at every turn, insisted on getting cases and that we should be doing more as the Dragon Elite,” Hiker countered.

“Again, grounds for firing, sir,” Evan sang.

“My point,” Sophia began, “is that Alina hid the fact that she’s a woman because she didn’t want you or the others treating her differently. She’s one of only three dragonriders in history that’s female. It’s a relatively new concept, and old ways are hard to shake. Dragonriders for centuries have always been men. When it came to sharing the information about her being a werewolf, I explained that. So if it’s important, I will always share it with you.”

Hiker nodded, accepting this.

“A female werewolf dragonrider.” Evan sounded impressed. “Man, that’s one hell of a conversation starter.” He tilted his head back and forth and pretended to flip his imaginary long brown hair off his shoulder. “Why yes, I’m one of only three known female dragonriders in history.” He batted his eyelashes. “Oh, and I happen to be a werewolf too.” Glancing at his nails, he grinned. “Why no, there’s nothing else interesting about me. I believe that’s enough.”

“Her father is the leader of the werewolf pack in Lupei, the birthplace of the werewolves, making him the most powerful one on the planet,” Sophia offered.

“Damn it.” Evan shook his head. “Why couldn’t my parents be more interesting? They were only farmers.”

“I happen to think that farmers are wonderful and necessary people,” Mama Jamba commented, still flipping through her magazine and eyeing a piece of luggage with cheetah print.

“Did you know?” Hiker asked, looking at the old woman.

Mother Nature glanced up from her magazine. “Well, of course, I did. I agree with Sophia that it wasn’t her place to tell, and you do treat women differently.”

“They are different,” he seethed.

“True,” Mama Jamba chirped. “As long as you celebrate those differences rather than making it a competition, then I approve. The different genders were created that way to achieve balance and harmony.”

“So you didn’t create women to give me a headache?” Evan joked.

“No, but you were specifically created to give the rest of us a headache,” Wilder teased.

Hiker, apparently having met his threshold of the guys’ usual antics, snapped his fingers. “Let’s focus. I’ve had some interesting news that points to evidence that the Rogue Riders are behind most, if not all of the disputes that started globally.”

“News?” Mahkah asked. “You mean evidence that will support our assumptions?”

He nodded.

“Oh, I see my investigating paid off,” Evan bragged, puffing out his chest.

Hiker pointed at Sophia. “One of her secret contacts found evidence that proved that various Rogue Riders set up the disputes, planting incriminating and bogus evidence.”

“What contacts?” Evan questioned. “I think this is important and relevant information that you should confide in us straight away.”

“No,” Sophia stated at once, knowing that Evan would tease her mercilessly if she confessed she got most of her secret information from Brownies and a fairy godmother. It was better if he came up with his own wrong ideas on the subject. “Lee, my water treatment expert, also found evidence of dragon prints at the site in Asia, so I think it’s safe to say the Rogue Riders have been trying to create problems.”

“I suspect the problems were meant for us to fix, rather than about causing general turmoil for the world,” Hiker explained.

“Yes, from everything we’ve seen, Versalee is calculated,” Mahkah observed. “She wouldn’t do this simply to create chaos, but rather for a strategic reason.”

Evan sighed. “What’s up with women being all crafty? With a man, you get what you see. A woman tells you she’s happy when she’s sad. Then she says she doesn’t want anything for her birthday when she does. Why can’t you all be direct?”

Wilder shook his head. “Please tell me you didn’t not get something for Trin for her birthday?”

He shrugged. “She said she didn’t want anything.”

“Mate, you need serious help,” Wilder stated.

“The point here,” Hiker began, his tone stern, “is that we’ve now confirmed what we knew already. The Rogue Riders are creating global problems and they, specifically Versalee, have to be stopped. However, no one has seen any sign of them, which worries me.”

“That’s definitely suspicious,” Mahkah agreed.

“Yes, my contacts could only confirm that the Rogue Riders were behind the conflicts,” Sophia explained, having gotten a sparse report from Mortimer.

“What we need is to find their new location,” Hiker said, thinking. “They have to have found a new headquarters. Hiding a bunch of demon dragons isn’t easy, which makes me think that Versalee has gotten smarter and also more powerful.”

Mahkah nodded. “It would take a lot of magic to hide dragons.”

“If only we knew someone who knew exactly what was going on around the globe.” Evan combed his fingers over his chin with a twinkle in his eyes. “Like, someone who created the planet and knew it intimately.”

All eyes swiveled to Mama Jamba, who looked up absentmindedly.

“Oh, I don’t know where the Rogue Riders are,” she confessed. “I’ve been too busy.” She pointed at a page of her magazine and looked at Wilder beside her. “Do you think I should get a hard case suitcase or a softer one?”

“Mama…” Hiker said, an edge to his voice.

She nodded. “I think I can squish more into one made of fabric. It has more give.”

“Mama…”

“Oh, son…” Mama Jamba looked up at Hiker. “I get it. You always want me to give you secrets. I hardly ever do. Yet, you want me to stick around as though I offer you all this insight when I don’t.”

“That’s not why I want you to stay at the Gullington,” he contradicted.

“Then why is it?” Mama Jamba challenged.

His gaze fell to the floor. “Because…I’ll miss you. It’s not the same without you here. When you were gone for all that time, before Sophia retrieved you, things felt incomplete.”

She beamed. “That’s nice to hear. I promise to return. I simply need to get out for a while. I’ll probably be back before you return from your honeymoon.”

“Which I’m not taking yet,” Hiker argued.

“Of course you are,” she stated. “The Dragon Elite will be fine in your absence.”

“But—”

“What’s the point in creating strong dragonriders who are supposed to save the world and not trusting them to manage in your absence?” Mama Jamba interrupted. “The sign of a good leader is to mold those who can perform well. The sign of a great leader is to mold those who can lead others.”

“We can discuss this later.” Hiker obviously realized he was losing this argument.

“No, I really don’t know where Versalee and the Rogue Riders are, son,” Mama Jamba continued. “It’s impossible for me to know everything about this planet. Yes, I could try, but I think you have other ways to find the information and shouldn’t rely on me. And yes, if I don’t readily know where Versalee is, then I do suspect she’s gotten very powerful and is using strong magic.”

Hiker turned his attention to Sophia. “Can you look into this? See if you can find their location?”

“I can do it, sir,” Evan offered before Sophia could respond.

Wilder threw his arms up. “In the meantime, we’ll all grow old and watch wars break out again.”

Hiker nodded. “Evan, although I appreciate the offer, I think your efforts should be in passing your expertise to the new dragonriders. They still need more hands-on training. None of them have found the Great Library yet. Mahkah, I want you working with the dragons. Wilder, there are a few adjudication cases that need to be wrapped up after what the Rogue Riders pulled. Sophia, I think you’re our best bet for finding Versalee’s location using your contacts.”

“I have contacts,” Evan fussed.

“And expertise,” Sophia offered to him with a supportive smile before looking at Hiker. “Yes, I’ll get right on that. Hopefully, we can pin down this location before Versalee has a chance to create more problems.”

Hiker nodded. “Which I can almost guarantee she’s working on.”

He glanced at his riders and out the bank of windows. “Okay, get to work. We have a lot to accomplish and every minute counts. It could be the difference between winning this war and losing it.”

Chapter Sixty-Nine

Before Sophia could pop off to ask Mortimer for help to fix her problems, she got a message from Liv. It contained two pieces of information: one she’d been expecting and one that she hadn’t been.

The one that didn’t surprise her was that Alicia had completed the DPO—short for demeanor predictor orb. It would tell Mahkah which of the dragon eggs were demons and which were angels, allowing him to balance out which ones hatched at a time so there weren’t too many of one at once.

Apparently, Liv was off on a mission and Alicia was busy working on the magitech that Liv wanted to predict certain things about her unborn child. Therefore, Clark had left the DPO at the House of Fourteen for Sophia to retrieve easily.

That would be easy enough since the portal between the Castle and the House of Fourteen was still open but only accessible for Dragon Elite members who were also Royals—so really only Sophia. Hiker could pass into the House of Fourteen as the Dragon Elite’s leader, or any delegate sent to report to the Council, but that was always Sophia.

Since the House of Fourteen’s structure had changed dramatically with the exodus of the Rosario, Martinez, and Mantovani families, the Council wasn’t much interested in what the Dragon Elite were doing. They had their hands full interviewing families to replace the corrupt ones. Sophia suspected that wouldn’t change and the Council would remain uninterested in Dragon Elite business.

The House of Fourteen had only opportunities to improve with new blood and honorable families leading the Council. For the Dragon Elite, that meant there wouldn’t be the same tension between them and the House of Fourteen. The future looked bright.

The changes to the House of Fourteen also meant that the residents were shifting around. Since Sophia lived at the Gullington and Clark had moved in with Liv and Stefan at their penthouse apartment, there was little reason to keep the Beaufont residence in the House of Fourteen. For a while, it had only served as storage. Sophia believed that there were probably too many possessions that belonged to her parents and Reese and Ian that Liv didn’t want around but couldn’t get rid of.

Well, the time had finally come to deal with the family possessions. Liv had informed Sophia that she should stop by the old residence to get the DPO and anything else she wanted. The thought of rummaging through the old things filled Sophia with so many conflicting emotions.

She hadn’t known her parents. Reese and Ian, that was another story. The residence itself mostly held memories of Sophia’s life with Clark since he was the one around most when she was growing up, and this was the apartment she’d shared with him after her sister’s and brother’s death. Neither Sophia nor Clark was interested in staying in the huge Beaufont residence after Ian and Reese’s deaths so they’d downsized and all the family possessions were crammed into a large room at the back. Now Sophia had to face what she’d avoided for too long.

However, when Sophia moved out of the House of Fourteen, she’d mostly taken everything she wanted. Possessions didn’t matter much to her. When you lost so many in such a short time, it wasn’t hard to realize what was most important in life. Possessions could always be replaced. Ian and Reese and Sophia’s parents were never coming back.

A little reluctantly, Sophia stepped through the portal into the House of Fourteen, trying to decide what, if anything, she’d want to take from the old residence. She made her way to the old apartment, finding the halls of the House cold and quiet.

The door to the old Beaufont residence creaked when Sophia pushed it back—dust hit her nose along with old memories. Her gaze immediately went to the main wall in the living area, where she saw the same words she’d emblazoned on her bedroom wall in the Castle: Familia Est Sempiternum.

The words burned in Sophia’s throat as she whispered them to herself. Family was forever unless they died and you couldn’t see them ever again. Death was so permanent.

Sophia shook off the cynical thoughts, knowing they weren’t like her. She still had the memories of Ian and Reese. She still saw the love dazzle in Liv’s and Clark’s eyes when they spoke about their parents. They might be dead, but their love lived on—it had to.

Most of the furniture was covered with sheets, protecting it from the dust that had settled in Clark’s and her absence. Sophia didn’t want any of it. The Castle at the Gullington took care of everything that she could ever need or desire. Although Sophia didn’t know what her hopefully very long life held in store, she hoped always to call the Gullington home. So what did she need with coffee tables and sofas?

Sophia felt heartless, not having anything specific she wanted to take before cleaning out the old residence. Clark had gotten Reese’s spellbooks, which were either full of genius potions or things that could accidentally blow up an entire city block. It was hard to tell with Reese. She was clever and a risk-taker.

Clark had also gotten Ian’s old watch, the family photographs, and their parents’ love letters to each other throughout their years. There was nothing else to get, Sophia thought. It was all stuff. Things that wouldn’t bring them back and didn’t remind Sophia of two people she couldn’t remember and two people she couldn’t forget.

Sophia always thought that too much stuff weighed a person down. If people got too attached to an object, then it simply chained them to the Earth.

She glanced down at Inexorabilis on her hip—the elfin-made sword that belonged to Guinevere Beaufont—her mother. That meant something to her, but it had saved her life on many occasions, so she decided it was both a sentimental and smart possession. Those were the best. Watches that told the time and also a story. Pictures that told history and also captured a moment. Letters that detailed the way to love unconditionally and also smelled of the perfume Guinevere Beaufont used to wear.

As Sophia looked around the old apartment, she didn’t see anything that spoke to both her sentimental and practical sides. She sighed and walked farther into the room. The DPO sat on the shelf at the back, next to the storage room with all the things that belonged to past Beaufonts.

As Alicia had described, it was an opaque orb about the size of a softball. Sophia guessed that it wouldn’t work without a dragon’s egg so she couldn’t test it out. The magitech scientist had included a note.

I hope this works for your purposes. I may have also installed technology into the device that allows it to guesstimate when a particular egg might hatch. I thought this would give you an idea of the dragon’s timeline since this is the last remaining batch.

Sincerely,

Alicia

Sophia smiled, grateful that she knew such smart people who were also so very helpful. The bonus tech added to the DPO would be beneficial. Hiker and Sophia had worried what would happen if all thousand dragon eggs hatched in the same period. That would mean that the time of dragons would be short-lived. With this, they could have a rough idea and prepare, in addition to managing how many angel versus demon dragons hatched in a given period.

She slipped the orb into her cloak and found it to be extra heavy. She needed to get it back to the Gullington so Mahkah could get to work with the eggs.

Standing squarely in front of the door to the storage area, Sophia sighed. She couldn’t imagine that going in the room with old possessions would make her feel any better. She was fairly certain there wasn’t anything she wanted in there since she’d searched the room for what became Liv’s wedding ring.

“No,” she said to the seemingly empty room, turned, and headed for the exit. “I don’t need anything more than what I have. My memories and the ones I love.”

“But there might be something in there for someone else,” a familiar voice said at Sophia’s back.

Chapter Seventy

Sophia halted, sighed, and rolled her eyes, realizing she should have expected an unplanned visit by the magical creature behind her. Plato had been the one to “hint” that Sophia should look for the wedding ring for Liv in the first place. Yet again, he seemed to have another mysterious agenda.

She turned and found the black and white lynx sitting casually in front of the door where she’d stood moments prior. It was useless to wonder how the strange cat had materialized there so quickly when portaling wasn’t allowed in the House of Fourteen. For starters, Plato shouldn’t even be allowed to enter the House, and it was apparent that he could. Second, it was simply Plato’s style to show up soundlessly when one least expected it. No one should ever think they were fully alone with the great lynx strolling around the planet.

“Hello,” Sophia greeted him with an amused smile.

Plato’s whiskers twitched. “Oh, are we to do pleasantries? Very well then. Hello, Sophia. How are you today?”

Again she rolled her eyes, suppressing a laugh. “I’m momentarily confused based on your initial greeting.”

He nodded. “Was it the ‘hello’ or the ‘how are you today’ part that perplexed you? The first one requires no answer, the second one does.”

“I was referring to the ominous, ‘there might be something in there for someone else’ part,” she answered.

“Oh, well, that seems straightforward enough,” Plato stated. “You don’t want anything in the storage room. I understand that. You have all you need with your memories and all.”

“But there’s someone else who might want something from that room?” she asked.

“They don’t know they want it if we’re splicing semantics.”

“With you, Plato, we’re always splicing semantics.”

“Words and meaning and intent are important,” he stated in a dignified manner.

“Liv and Clark have had their chances to go through everything,” Sophia reasoned. “So who else are you insinuating? Unfortunately, we’re the very last of the Beaufonts. I know that my parents had an impact on many. I’ve learned that much on my missions. Their reputation preceded them.”

“That it did.” He stepped to the side and glanced at the door. “How about I make a compromise with you? I’ll tell you what you’re looking for, but not who it should one day go to.”

Sophia worked to keep the irritation off her face. She reasoned that the lynx was helpful, telling her some information, if not all. It was typical for him to design situations that needed to play out and it was worthless trying to figure out how he was so all-knowing. Finally, Sophia nodded. “Yeah, okay. What am I looking for in there?”

“It’s a silver heart-shaped locket,” Plato explained. “You’ll find it on the first shelf once you enter the storage area.”

“That was really helpful,” Sophia remarked. “Are you running a fever?”

He grinned. “I’m feeling generous…well, and also I have an appointment I’m running late for.”

“Oh, how late?” Sophia glanced at the grandfather clock on the far side of the room.

“Like, a few years,” he stated matter-of-factly.

She nodded as if that made perfect sense. “Hope the person you’re keeping waiting doesn’t hold it against you.”

“They won’t,” he replied. “They don’t know we have an appointment…yet.”

Another sigh escaped her as she strode forward and opened the door. Like the last time she was in this room, she felt as though she should feel all sorts of things, yet she didn’t. The trunk of old clothes could have belonged to anyone if she didn’t know any better. Her father’s books could have been in a library, and Sophia wouldn’t know the difference. Much of what she looked at was brand-new to her.

Glancing around, Sophia found the shelf that Plato had indicated. To her surprise, and almost as if this was way too easy to involve the crafty lynx, Sophia found the silver heart-shaped locket with a long chain lying on the top shelf of the bookcase. On one side of it were the initials, “GB.” That would have been for Guinevere Beaufont. The reverse side was blank and smooth.

The locket was strangely warm in her hand when she picked it up as if someone had just had it pressed between their palms. She expected the metal to be cold. She also expected it to open, but it didn’t.

Glancing up at Plato, she furrowed her brow. “Am I not supposed to be able to open it?”

He nodded. “Only the person it will one day belong to can open the locket.”

“And they are?” she asked, drawing out the last word.

“They haven’t been born yet,” he answered.

A chill ran down Sophia’s back, making her tense all over. “That sure is an ominous admission. Did it belong to my mother? What’s inside?”

“Yes, it was the first gift that your father ever gave her,” he stated.

She blinked at the lynx. “You’re strangely helpful, and it’s making me all sorts of nervous.”

“Then you’ll hopefully feel better when I inform you that I can’t tell you what’s inside,” he said with a Cheshire grin.

A laugh popped out of Sophia’s mouth. “There’s the Plato we all know and love.”

“The feeling is mutual.” Plato wore a rare look of fondness.

Sophia glanced at the locket in her hands. “So I’m to give this to someone who hasn’t been born yet, but I’m guessing I’ll know who it is magically?”

“You’ll know because it has their initials on it,” he imparted.

Sophia blinked down at the initials “GB,” feeling extra confused. “So I’m guessing I meet a Gary Brown or a Georgia Ball on one of my adventures.”

“Maybe,” he said with a hint of mischief in his tone. “But you must wait until the person is five years old to give it to her. And change the initials.”

Now Sophia was really perplexed. Her mouth fell open, and for a moment, she was speechless. “You said that it went to the person who has the initials.”

“I did,” he stated. “It’s confusing, but in time it will make sense.”

“In at least five years,” Sophia muttered, then turned the locket over and found an engraving that wasn’t there moments prior. Her head jerked up suddenly. “Wait, where did that come from? How did it get there?”

“Magic,” he answered with a twinkle in his eyes.

Sophia brought the locket closer, reading the brand new inscription. It read: You have to keep breaking your heart until it opens.

For the second time, a chill shot down her spine. She shook her head at the lynx, unsure what he was orchestrating but trusting that if Plato was going to this trouble, it was incredibly important.

Chapter Seventy-One

Sophia handed the DPO off to Mahkah when she returned to the Castle, trusting that he could figure out how to use it and explained the added feature. When Sophia first arrived at the Gullington, none of the guys were tech-savvy. Since then, she and Trin had taught them how to use mobile phones, computers, and gadgets of all sorts. Plus, anything that Alicia made would be very intuitive and easy for almost anyone to use.

Standing in front of the red brick wall on Roya Lane that led to the Brownie Official Headquarters, Sophia said what she always did to get the small door to magically appear: “This is Sophia Beaufont, Rider for the Dragon Elite.”

However, on this occasion, absolutely nothing happened. Sophia blinked around, wondering if she was in the wrong spot. It was always a guess, roughly fifteen paces from the corner and twenty or so from the next door.

She figured she hadn’t spoken loudly or clear enough. There was a commotion down Roya Lane that might have drowned her out.

“This is Sophia Beaufont, Rider for the Dragon Elite.”

Again, nothing happened.

“Pssst,” a squeaky voice said at Sophia’s back.

She turned but didn’t at first see the person making the noise she assumed was supposed to gain her attention. There was no one in the near vicinity, and the shop behind her was closed.

“Pssst,” the voice sounded again.

This time Sophia realized that it was coming from down low…and from behind a trashcan.

She spied a pair of large pointy ears peeking out from behind the trashcan and big brown eyes.

“Ticker?” Sophia questioned softly. “What are you doing back there?”

Sensing that Ticker was trying to be discreet, she looked over her shoulder to ensure no one was watching. Confirming that the coast was clear, she nonchalantly strode over to the trashcan, where she found the tiny Brownie hiding behind it. Ducking down, she squatted beside Mortimer’s son, her heart suddenly racing with fear that something had happened to the leader of the Brownies.

“What’s going on? Are you okay?” she asked, looking him over. He seemed well enough. “Are your mom and dad all right?”

Ticker nodded, his ears hitting him in the face.

She pointed over her shoulder. “Why won’t the door open? Where’s Mortimer?”

“Tig brouble,” the little brownie answered.

Sophia understood the unique way that Ticker reversed the first letters of two words to know what he’d said. His message filled her with sudden dread to know that Mortimer was in big trouble.

Chapter Seventy-Two

“What’s happened, Ticker?” Sophia asked in a rush, worried that the little Brownie’s limited communication would make explaining difficult.

He pointed at the wall where the door to the Brownie Official Headquarters was typically located. “Dlosed cown.”

Sophia nodded. “Yeah, but why? Is your dad okay?”

Thankfully Ticker nodded, mirroring her action.

“Does this have to do with the union?” Sophia wondered if she would have to play Twenty Questions to get to the bottom of this.

Another nod.

“Did they close down the headquarters?” she questioned, trying to figure this all out with the limited information she had.

“Tig brial,” he answered.

“A trial…” Sophia replied, her gaze falling to the ground. “For what? For helping magicians?”

Ticker’s eyes were so big when he nodded.

“Oh, this is all my fault…”

“No, no!” Ticker stated at once. “Hou yelp!”

Sophia chewed on her lip. “I try to help, but if I’ve caused problems for your family, I feel the opposite of helpful.”

He pulled a piece of paper from his pocket. “Prom Fapa.”

“Thanks.” Sophia opened the rolled-up parchment. She recognized Mortimer’s handwriting right away.

Dear Sophia Beaufont, Rider for the Dragon Elite,

If you’re reading this, it’s because you’ve come to me for help, which I’m always happy to offer. I’ve been detained at the Brownie Union for an undetermined amount of time. Do not worry about me. I’m awaiting a trial to see if I’ve acted against the Brownie code, offering intel to magicians via my employees in the field.

I have, and I will plead guilty.

Sophia gasped, looking up from the letter suddenly, her heart aching for her friend.

“Reep keading,” Ticker encouraged, pointing at the letter.

She nodded, returning her gaze to Mortimer’s words.

This is an opportunity for change, which we’ve needed for a long time as Brownies. I’m going to make the case that helping you and Liv Beaufont, Warrior for the House of Fourteen, was mutually beneficial for all. That without you all, mortals wouldn’t have the chance to be better and live in a safer world. As Brownies, our chief priority is mortals’ happiness, so helping you helped us.

This will be a hard case to prove, so I will need your help.

“Anything,” Sophia said in a rush, skimming the rest of the note.

You must stop the Rogue Riders. They’re creating problems for mortals, making them do bad things, making it so we have fewer of them to serve and look after. You, Sophia Beaufont, and the Dragon Elite must stop them but only with my help. I’ve written this all down to use it as evidence in the case.

I, Mortimer, the leader of the Brownies, am going to help you find the Rogue Riders so that you can stop them, take over the organization, and make mortals happy once more. Then the union will see that helping magicians like you and Liv is a worthy venture and something we should do going forward.

In my absence, I’ve charged my son Ticker with finding out where the Rogue Riders are. I think you’ll need that information to stop their evil leader, Versalee. He will also investigate what they’re planning, which is undoubtedly bad and will create more problems for mortals.

Once Ticker has this information, he will relay it to you, Sophia Beaufont, Rider for the Dragon Elite. I have every confidence you will use the information to stop problems that if you didn’t have our, the Brownies’, help you wouldn’t have been able to, meaning that we’re supposed to work together to create peace and protect the mortal world.

Please take care of yourself, as I know you live in constant danger but would have it no other way to make the world better. Thank you for all you do. Please don’t worry about me. Together, you and I will change the world—one perception at a time.

Best wishes,

Mortimer, Leader of the Brownies

Sophia lowered the letter, shaking her head. How was it that the one thing she’d come to Mortimer for, he had anticipated and was already working on with Ticker? These Brownies truly amazed her. She planned to stop Versalee no matter what, but now the fire inside her burned even hotter. This proved the ripple effect that the demon dragonriders’ efforts had on the world at large. Versalee wasn’t only hurting the mortal world and causing problems for the Dragon Elite. It was affecting magical creatures across the globe.

“You’re going to help me,” Sophia stated rather than asked while looking at Ticker.

He nodded and pointed at his chest. “Lind focation.”

“Thank you,” Sophia said, relief sweeping over her.

The feeling was short-lived though because the disturbance down Roya Lane intensified, stealing Sophia’s attention.

Chapter Seventy-Three

Of all the possible causes, Sophia should have guessed the disturbance would be something related to her.

Standing in front of Heals Pills, holding a sword that looked much too large for him, was Ramy. Around him were many of the faces Sophia had seen attacking the shop the last time she was there. Again, the mob was angry with their fists raised and yelling obscenities at the store clerk.

“What you sell is unethical!” a magician yelled.

“You’re playing God!” another complained.

“My wife is pretty now and doesn’t want me anymore,” an ugly gnome boomed.

Sophia was about to intervene when Ramy lifted the sword in his hands, dropping into a lunge. He looked somewhat similar to how Sophia had when she confronted the mob before, scaring them away with intimidation and threats.

“What we sell is a chance,” Ramy stated with confidence. “A chance to look better, to heal an ailment, to feel better. As the product says, there’s no guarantee. If we were playing God, then it would work without fail. Sometimes Heals Pills fixes people. Sometimes it doesn’t. It’s simply medicine. Are you going to tear down every pharmacy after this? Are you going to attack doctors and healers for using their skills? Where does it end?”

Like a wave of calm settling throughout the crowd, the mob started to show visible signs of relaxing. Many of the magicians’ shoulders untensed. Faces relaxed. Some pulled their fists out of the air, looking around and muttering to their neighbors.

“He has a valid point,” someone whispered.

“I think we’ve gone too far,” another stated.

“Fear started this,” Ramy continued. “You all fear Heals Pills because it’s new. The same thing happens when anything revolutionary starts. I’m tired of you all attacking this shop and me. It ends today. You don’t have to like what we sell, but you can’t stop others from buying it. This is a free market. Deal with it. Otherwise, meet your end with my sword!”

Ramy held the large sword at an angle, looking around the crowd as though tempting someone to charge him. Sophia couldn’t believe it, but she was impressed with the guy who used to be a pretty clumsy bodyguard. She remembered when Ramy had challenged her the first time when she was trying to get to Zac Efron. His attempts to stop her were fairly comical at best.

It appeared that Ramy had come a long way and was a formidable force. The crowd, almost instantly backed down, apparently not wanting the wrath of Ramy Vance—the new hero.

Feeling victorious, Ramy stuck his sword into the pavement, making it sway back and forth when he took his hands off it.

He stuck his hands on his hips and smiled triumphantly, watching as the crowd dispersed, many losing the angry expressions on their faces.

Sticking his finger into the air and taking a step backward, Ramy sang, “You’ll always remember this as the day you almost—”

The back of Ramy’s shoe caught on a lip of pavement, and he tethered back as if he was about to lose his balance. His arms waved in circles beside him as he tried to catch himself, his eyes wide with horror. He threw himself forward, apparently trying to overcorrect for the near trip. His weight sent him forward, and he collided with his sword sticking out of the ground.

In a blur of movement, the blade flipped up and around as Ramy fell…on his sword. It impaled him in the chest, going through cleanly and killing him at once.

The crowd all froze regarding the unnecessary death with horror. Sophia slipped through the thong of rubberneckers and waved them off. “Go ahead, clear on out. I’ll take care of this. As most of you know, Ramy can’t really die. Please leave so that I can remove the sword.”

Many in the crowd nodded, their faces still covered in shock as they moved off, looking over their shoulder as they did.

Sophia stood in front of Ramy’s dead body, lying face down in the middle of Roya Lane, having fallen on his sword.

She shook her head, preparing herself for what she’d have to do next. “Damn that guy! That death totally could have been avoided.”

Chapter Seventy-Four

Because Sophia had to pull a sword from Ramy’s chest, she was a little late for her appointment with Jeremy Bearimy…and a little bloody.

“Are you okay?” Trin asked as she ran her eyes over Sophia when she entered the tailor’s shop.

Sophia glanced at her bloody hands and nodded, using a spell to clean them up. “Yeah, it’s not my blood.”

“I guess the guy you put an end to regrets meeting you today.” Trin shook her head.

“I think he regrets looking in the mirror,” Sophia corrected. “I’m the reason he’ll go on to live another day…which I guess is a good thing, but ask me again tomorrow.”

She glanced around the Silk Armor, searching the dense shop for the giant tarantula known as Jeremy Bearimy or his assistant, Juergen.

Sensing the question on Sophia’s mind, Trin pointed to the back. “Jeremy Bearimy said he’ll be with us in a moment. He’s trying to figure out what patterns to use based on what Ainsley wants for the bridesmaid dresses.”

Sophia nodded. “Not yellow. I look awful in that color.” She then flushed with embarrassment. “Not that it’s about me, and my opinion shouldn’t at all count on the matter. I bet you’d look great in yellow.”

Trin nodded a little nervously.

“You okay?” Sophia noticed how the cyborg was twisting her hands together, an obvious sign of unease.

“Yeah, it’s just that I don’t really like the idea of Jeremy Bearimy putting his hands on me for measurements,” Trin admitted.

Sophia gave her a consoling smile. “I think they’re legs, but I can understand your initial hesitation. It is a little unorthodox to have a giant tarantula taking your measurements and making us dresses, but I assure you that he’s excellent. The very best and what he makes will make you look beautiful—even more beautiful, I should say.”

Trin offered her a look of gratitude. “It’s not the fact that Jeremy Bearimy is a giant tarantula that bothers me. Surprisingly, that’s the least of my concerns. I’m used to the bizarre.”

Sophia laughed. “Yeah, you do live with a bunch of dragons, I guess. What’s the problem?”

Trin lowered her chin, a look of shame on her face. “It’s that someone will see and feel…well, my metal body parts. Under this suit,” she swept her human hand at the black catsuit she wore pretty much full time, “I’m more chrome than I am flesh and skin.”

Sophia nodded with understanding. “I’m sure it’s difficult for you to get a fitting in that regard. However, I think if anyone understands being treated differently, it would be the huge tarantula who’s been persecuted all his life for being a monster. That’s how Jeremy Bearimy and Hiker met. The Viking saved the spider from a mob of angry villagers.”

Trin laughed. “Did they have pitchforks and torches?”

“Probably,” Sophia answered.

“I’ve met these small-minded villagers before,” Trin admitted.

“Besides,” Sophia continued. “I think you and Jeremy Bearimy are awesome. Everyone else I know has skin and regular old parts. You two are the only ones I know who are unique and more than you’d expect on the inside.”

Trin beamed, her eyes twinkling. “Thanks, Sophia. That means a lot.”

Before Sophia could respond, a loud disturbance echoed from the shop’s back room.

Both Sophia and Trin looked up in alarm, ready to spring into action as something crashed to the ground on the other side of the wall.

“You’ve done it again, you bumbling idiot!”

Chapter Seventy-Five

The first time for Trin to see the large tarantula was definitely going to be jaw-dropping, as it was for most. Jeremy Bearimy’s sheer size was incredibly impressive and intimidating. However, seeing the usually graceful spider flip head over legs as he rolled in from the back was an even more surprising sight.

The tailor’s legs were tangled in thick thread, and the more he tried to free himself, the tighter the knots got. There was such a web around his hairy legs that Sophia didn’t know where to start if the spider was ever still enough. Obviously upset by his current situation, Jeremy Bearimy was rolling around the shop, trying to free himself and bumping into bolts of fabric and shelves, knocking objects down on him—adding insult to injury.

Juergen, the Silk Armor’s assistant, sprinted into the room from the back, sweat dripping from his brow and a frantic look on his face. “I can help! I can! Just give me a chance.”

“You made this happen. You’ll only make it worse.” Jeremy Bearimy rolled to a halt. His body rose and fell from the big breaths he was taking, trying to calm himself. The thread tied all of his spider legs together, and it appeared impossible for him to move them even a centimeter.

“Can I help?” Sophia tilted her head to the side and tried to find the tarantula’s beady eyes somewhere in the mess of knotted thread.

“Yes, that would be most welcome.” Jeremy Bearimy sounded exhausted.

Sophia approached the strange sight with caution, trying to figure out the best way to tackle the knot. The pretty seafoam green thread had a mesmerizing shimmer to it. She didn’t want to destroy the material so she chose a spell that should remove it from Jeremy Bearimy if she did it right. That also was the safest option, she reasoned, not wanting to risk cutting the spider to free him.

She pointed her finger at the tangled mess and muttered an incantation. The knotted material disappeared and reappeared beside Jeremy Bearimy in a heap on the floor.

The tailor rolled over onto his legs, relief covering his face. “Thank you, Sophia Beaufont.” He stretched and checked himself over as though looking for an injury.

“You’re welcome. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine now.” Jeremy Bearimy’s eyes swiveled to Juergen. “But my assistant is fired and for good this time.”

“Bu-bu-but sir,” Juergen begged. “Please give me another chance. I didn’t know that you’d stepped into the thread when I went to yank it up.”

“Thereby tangling me awfully in the fabric Ainsley picked for her bridesmaid dresses,” Jeremy Bearimy stated. “That would have been bad enough, but then your efforts to free me simply made things worse and someone else had to fix your foolish mistake.”

“It sounds like it was an accident,” Trin offered thoughtfully, giving Juergen an apologetic look.

He nodded and tugged on his beard. “It sincerely was.”

“A mistake that might have damaged this rare and expensive material.” Jeremy Bearimy scuttled over to the heap of fabric on the floor.

“That’s what Ainsley picked out for the bridesmaid dresses?” Sophia asked. “It’s beautiful.”

“It really is,” Jeremy Bearimy affirmed. “But as lovely as it is, I can’t figure out a dress pattern worthy of such wonderful material.” With one of his hairy legs, he picked up the mound of fabric, his mouth suddenly falling open. “Ooooh…this is interesting.”

“What is it?” Sophia looked around the tarantula to find that the knotted material had formed an interesting design.

“I’ve got it!” Jeremy Bearimy exclaimed, suddenly excited. He scuttled around, holding up the knotted threads. “I have the perfect idea for the dress pattern. Something that will be new and unique and totally do justice to this material.”

“You do?” Sophia asked, squinting at the thread, not seeing it but trusting the tailor.

“Yes, and I never would have figured it out if it wasn’t for Juergen.” The spider turned further and looked at his assistant fondly. “What a happy mistake that was. Good work, Juerg!”

“So I’m not fired?” Juergen asked.

Jeremy Bearimy shook his head. “Like I could do that. I was angry. What would I do without you?”

“Trip less?” Juergen asked, quite seriously.

The tarantula laughed. “Yes, there would be that. I also wouldn’t have discovered the perfect dress design.” He glanced at Sophia. “If this is any indication, this wedding is going to be the event of the century.”

Chapter Seventy-Six

The event of the century wasn’t going to be complete without a wedding cake to impress. Ainsley had asked Sophia for recommendations, and she didn’t hesitate before mentioning Crying Cat Bakery. After the cake that Lee and Cat made for Lunis for Christmas, Sophia knew that they’d do something to impress.

She met Wilder outside the bakery and smiled, grateful to see his face in a place that wasn’t the Gullington. It seemed that it was always work, work, work for them lately, with little time for them to get away or relax together. Sophia told herself that it wouldn’t always be like this, and one day there would be other Dragon Elite to help to fix the world’s problems so they didn’t all fall on their shoulders.

The guys were scheduled to have their fittings that afternoon at the shop, but before then, Sophia thought Wilder could keep her company during her many errands on Roya Lane.

“Subner asked me to stop by the Fantastical Armory after this,” Wilder said after greeting Sophia with a kiss on the cheek.

She blushed. “Oh? I’d guess the request is cloaked in mystery and wasn’t so much a request as much as a strongly worded demand.”

He nodded. “Yeah, it went something like, ‘Make time to get over there and bring Sophia with you. I have a mission for you all.’”

Sophia frowned in confusion. “A mission? Hasn’t he heard that we’re busy trying to stop global wars and whatnot?”

“I told him that,” Wilder explained. “To which he replied, ‘If you want to save the world, you’ll do as I tell you.’”

Sophia batted her eyelashes, pretending to be charmed. “Wow, he really has such a gentle nature, doesn’t he?”

Wilder laughed and opened the door to the Crying Cat Bakery, which strangely smelled like sawdust and WD-40. Lee was wearing a toolbelt and tinkering with some wires protruding from a hole in the wall.

“Hand me the twenty-volt drill, would you?” Lee nodded in the direction of a large toolbox in the corner. “This screwdriver isn’t going to work.”

Sophia and Wilder exchanged confused looks.

“When did you turn this place into a hardware store?” Wilder asked.

“Since today, Comedian,” Lee again nodded at the toolbox. “Drill. Now. I haven’t got all day.”

“If we didn’t show up, you’d have to drop those wires, and you’d really not have all day,” Wilder teased while striding over to the toolbox and opening it to retrieve the drill inside.

“Sophia, how attached are you to this one?” Lee put a plastic wire cap in her mouth and talked around it.

“Very,” she replied.

“Well, tell him that if he keeps it up with the bad jokes, he might lose a knee cap,” Lee threatened.

Wilder laughed and handed her the drill. “I believe you just did.”

“What are you doing?” Sophia craned her neck to see what Lee was working on.

“Well, Cat ran into the wall—”

“On purpose?” Wilder interrupted. “Or was she pushed or was it an accident?”

“It’s always an accident with that one,” Lee answered. “I swear, every day she’s like a baby learning how to walk for the first time. Anyway, when she broke the wall with her head, I then noticed some electrical issues behind the drywall and since I was looking for a handy project, I figured it was the universe calling me to repair it.”

“You know how to do electrical work?” Sophia was impressed.

“Electrical, construction, plumbing,” Lee stated. “I can even lay concrete, but that’s more of a labor of love than the others.”

“Wow,” Sophia said. “You bake, know how to purify water, and are quite the handywoman.”

“Don’t forget that I can murder people too.” Lee drilled something in the wall.

“I’m trying to forget that,” Sophia stated dryly.

Wilder studied the contents of the bakery display case as Cat trotted in from the back, carrying a tray of fresh pastries with a bandage around her head. “Anything you got that’s vegan?”

Disapproval sprang to Cat’s face. “Why would we waste our time with that poison?”

He chuckled. “Because some people like me enjoy that poison.”

Cat slid the tray into an empty shelf of the display case. “You’re a vegan? You realize that’s a disease, right?”

Continuing to laugh, Wilder shook his head. “I thought it was more of a lifestyle choice rather than an affliction that I didn’t choose.”

“It’s a disease,” Cat corrected.

“Are you okay?” Sophia asked the baker, looking at the bandage covering most of her head.

“Well, let’s see here,” Cat began in a speculative tone, tapping her chin with one finger. “My wife has been slacking all day, making me have to pick up the slack on today’s baked items—”

“Fixing the hole your head made, dear,” Lee sang.

“Then this vegan dares to trespass onto my property,” Cat went on. “I’ll have to disinfect the whole place now so that his disease doesn’t spread to our patrons.”

Wilder raised his hand. “Still here…and I can hear you.”

Cat rolled her eyes, ignoring him. “Oh, and the worst of it is that there’s a really peppy little girl who always stops by the shop and demand that my wife fix some water supply or make a giant cake or go off on a mission with her.”

Sophia raised her hand. “That one would be me. I was asking if you were okay because of your head.”

“My head?” Cat asked, confused. “What, is my hair out of place? I swear I brushed it this morning.”

“It’s covered in a bandage, dear,” Lee explained, backing away from the wall, eying her repair.

Cat patted the side of her head proudly. “I think the bandage look is becoming.”

“Oh, it totally is,” Lee replied. “It gives you that whole, ‘just got out of the ER look.’” Turning, Lee looked at Sophia for the first time. “What brings you here today? You need my expertise to save a village or want me to murder your boyfriend?”

“Again, I’m right here,” Wilder said, amused.

“I was here to order a cake,” Sophia replied.

Cat threw her hands up in the air, storming for the back. “Oh, for crying out loud. Will it never end with this one? Always with the requests!”

Sophia shook her head. “I was under the impression that this was a bakery and you’re in the business of making money.”

“That’s where you’re wrong,” Lee stated. “This is a little side venture until I can get enough clients to open my editing business. That’s the real dream.”

Sophia blinked at the assassin baker in confusion. “Editing? Really? With all your skills?”

Lee shot her an offended expression. “What’s better than taking someone’s work of art and making it better? Here I have to craft masterpieces or kill people who are a waste of space. Really, tightening up a good novel so that it’s great and gives someone hours of entertainment, now that’s the real dream.”

Sophia shook her head, surprised that the assassin baker was still able to surprise her continuously. “Well, until that dream comes true, I hoped that you could make a fantastic wedding cake for Hiker and Ainsley’s wedding. It should be choc—”

“No details,” Lee interrupted, holding up her hand.

“They have specific flavors they want,” Sophia argued.

“I don’t take input from clients,” Lee stated smugly.

“How are you to know what they like then?” Wilder asked.

“What do you think will happen to my creative genius if I get bogged down with what clients like?” Lee asked.

“You’ll have less creative genius,” Wilder guessed, an edge of amusement in his tone.

“Bingo, Vegan,” Lee said.

“Do you at least want to know the size we need based on the event?” Sophia asked.

Lee lowered her chin and regarded them with a murderous glare. “What do you think?”

“I think we better leave you to it.” Wilder took Sophia’s hand and encouraged her to the door.

“Where’s the bleach?” Cat called from the back. “We need to hose the place down with it once they're gone.”

Wilder grinned at Sophia. “I do love this place and how welcome I always feel when here. Maybe we should stay a little longer.”

Sophia tugged him through the door, knowing that her boyfriend was one of the toughest people on the planet. However, if anyone could take him down, it could be the two women who ran the Crying Cat Bakery.

Chapter Seventy-Seven

“You’re late,” Subner growled when Sophia and Wilder strode into the Fantastical Armory.

“My sincere apologies,” Wilder said with a slight bow. “I had to get fitted for a kilt at the Silk Armor.”

“That’s not a priority,” Subner complained, a deep scowl on his face.

“Well, it is for Hiker’s and Ainsley’s wedding,” Sophia offered.

“There won’t be a wedding if you don’t go on this mission for me,” Subner stated.

Wilder looked suddenly intrigued. “Because the mission is to get rid of Hiker’s ex-girlfriend so she doesn’t ruin the wedding?”

“The mission is to secure a weapon so the world isn’t destroyed,” Subner imparted.

“I think you’re underestimating Hiker’s ex-girlfriend,” Wilder joked. “She could be powerful enough to destroy half the world.”

“Hiker doesn’t have an ex-girlfriend,” Sophia said to Wilder before turning her attention to Subner. “This sounds serious. What are the details?”

“I’m glad that one of you is taking this seriously,” Subner muttered. “Maybe you’re not going down the same repugnant path as your sister, always joking and employing sarcasm when there’s work to be done.”

“I know how much you loathe sarcasm,” Sophia stated.

Subner cut his eyes to the side. “Yes, about as much as the Warrior.”

Sophia realized that Subner was still angry at Liv for having a baby and stealing all the attention from Papa Creola. That was the assumption anyway since his loathing of her had recently intensified. Hopefully, things would settle down soon.

“Speaking of Liv,” Subner continued, “that reminds me that a while back, I enchanted her sword, Bellator, so that it could unlock things. Doors, gates, entrances. You get the idea.”

Sophia nodded. “That’s pretty cool. What’s the relevance to us? Are we finding a weapon that unlocks things?”

He shook his head. “The relevance isn’t for me to say. I simply needed to pass that along. You’ll figure out how to use the information when the time comes. Or you won’t, and you’ll fail.”

Sophia thought about the silver heart-shaped locket and her mission with that, which sounded similar to this one. She was only ever given little pieces of information, not told when to use them, and had to construct puzzles not knowing what they were supposed to be. “Thanks for the optimistic perspective,” Sophia mumbled, earning her an annoyed stare from Subner for her sarcastic remark.

“I need you two to recover a bow and quiver of arrows for me,” Subner said, all business.

“Is this like Devon’s bow where we’ll risk our lives to get it, and upon delivering it you’ll destroy it?” Wilder joked.

Subner shook his head. “No, I have no plans of destroying this weapon. It’s a crucial part of the equation—”

“To avoid world destruction,” Wilder cut in with a grin.

“The bow is aboard a ship that will soon be docked off the Amalfi Coast in Italy,” Subner explained, ignoring the dragonrider’s attempt at being playful.

“Sounds fancy,” Wilder said. “Maybe we’ll get that date we’ve wanted after all. I hear the Amalfi coast is beautiful. And sailing around it on a yacht sounds nice.”

“It’s a pirate ship,” Subner corrected.

Sophia nodded. “Of course it is. They aren’t the fun pirates like Captain Jack Sparrow, I guess.”

“He’s not a real person.” Subner scowled.

“Don’t tell Ramy that,” Sophia joked.

“No pirates are fun, hence being pirates,” Subner continued. “Also, this isn’t a vacation or your opportunity to have a date. There will be time for that.”

“When?” Wilder asked at once, suddenly excited.

“In two, maybe three years,” Subner replied.

Wilder deflated at once. “Mate, can you offer us any good news besides world destructions and eons of not getting to spend quality time with my favorite person?”

“The pirates aren’t in place yet,” Subner stated. “So if you get there now, you’ll have the advantage and can ambush the ship before they know what’s happening. The bow and arrows are in a case in the captain’s quarters.”

“That’s your good news?” Wilder didn’t at all look happy about it.

“Wilder is the weapons expert,” Sophia began. “What’s my role in this mission?” She wanted to add that she had a myriad of other tasks vying for her attention and didn’t need to be pulled off on a side quest but decided against that.

“You are to assist,” Subner stated simply.

Wilder winked at her. “Which means you’ll negotiate our butts out of trouble, save me a time or two and come up with the cunning plan to get us out of hot water at the very end.”

“Pretty much,” Subner affirmed. “Wilder, you’re the only one on the ship who can touch the bow and arrows to remove it from the case. It must be you.”

“Got it,” Wilder said with a grin. “Sounds like I have the easy job. Look dashing and pick up the magical mystery weapon. Easy-peasy.”

“You’ll be safe until you remove the bow and arrows from the case,” Subner agreed. “Then the pirates will have zero use for you.”

“And they will do as pirates tend to, and try and kill me,” Wilder guessed.

Subner nodded. “Exactly. Get the bow and arrows and keep them, Wilder. You’re going to need them.”

Chapter Seventy-Eight

“That man really should get better at giving good news.” Wilder leaned back on the veranda and looked out at the shimmering blue waters of the Amalfi Coast in Italy.

Sophia took a sip of her glass of prosecco, the bubbles tickling her nose. “Yeah, he could have mentioned that getting here early to stake out for the pirates would mean we had time for a date.”

“That would cause us happiness though, and he can’t do that,” Wilder joked, popping a date into his mouth and chewing.

The salty breeze wafting off the water was so invigorating. It wasn’t too warm or too cool in Amalfi, much like the weather at Happily Ever After College.

Sophia had been enchanted by the many colorful stucco buildings built into the side of the mountains that faced the ocean, maximizing the views that stretched on for as far as she could see. There were many tourists on the beaches below. There was no shortage of yachts and catamarans cruising around the coast. However, there weren’t any ships that even looked remotely like a pirate ship.

Sophia and Wilder looked very much incognito as tourists in their white linen loose-fitting clothes. Sophia even wore a floppy sun hat and large Audrey Hepburn-style sunglasses. No one would guess that they were riders for the Dragon Elite, stealing away a few precious moments together before the world required them to risk their lives to save the planet.

The plan was to use their bird’s eye view from the villa they rented to watch out for the pirates. Once they showed up, then they could further concoct a strategy for getting aboard the vessel. It would involve stealth and probably some trickery—all of the things they were good at.

Until the mean old pirates showed up, Sophia and Wilder were forced to bask in the Italian sun and fill up on nuts, fruit, and fresh-baked bread. Sophia popped the last of her bite of bruschetta into her mouth, savoring the simple flavors.

“Seriously, how do they make tomatoes taste so good here?” she asked Wilder, who had his eyes closed and a serene look on his face.

“I asked the waiter who dropped off the food what the secret ingredients in that were.” He opened his eyes and smiled at her. “He said olive oil, garlic, basil, and a little salt.”

She took a piece of cheese from the tray, grateful she didn’t have to share any of it with Wilder. There were numerous perks to having a vegan boyfriend. “I think he missed listing an ingredient. Love. There has to be a lot of love in their food here. That’s the only explanation.”

Wilder pressed his warm hand onto hers. “Love makes everything better. I know it makes me happier than I ever thought possible.”

Sophia smiled back at him, feeling such adoration for the guy beside her. She never tired of Wilder. He was her person—the one she wanted to tell all her secrets to and know all of his. The one she wanted beside her when she was saving the world and also marathoning Netflix shows. Wilder simply felt like home to her.

“I love you truly, madly, deeply,” she said, quoting one of their many songs.

“I love you more than a fat kid loves cake.”

Sophia was about to lean in and kiss him when something in the corner of her vision made her jerk her chin to the side. A ship unlike all the rest in the vicinity sailed into the harbor below. It was mostly black with huge billowing sails and a presence that made her suddenly stiffen.

Wilder followed her gaze and sighed. “Wouldn’t you know that pirates had to ruin the moment…”

Sophia closed the distance and kissed Wilder once on the lips before reluctantly pulling away. “Pirates always ruin everything. Let’s go steal their loot.”

Chapter Seventy-Nine

Word about the pirates spread around the Amalfi Coast surprisingly fast. Sophia thought that they would have been more secretive—being pirates and all. Instead, they’d coasted straight into the harbor with their skull-and-crossbones flag flying in the wind.

According to the hotel staff and what Sophia and Wilder overheard as they made their way off the cliffs to the beach, the pirates were on the hunt for a weapons expert, but no one knew why. Even stranger, they learned that this weapons expert was vacationing in the Amalfi Coast right then, so had come to that spot specifically to find this person.

“Very strange,” Wilder agreed when Sophia pointed out the bizarre timing.

“It’s almost like someone leaked the information to the pirates that we, as in you, the weapons expert was here,” Sophia mused.

“Maybe someone who made us think that the pirates were here for whatever reason and we were to surprise them,” Wilder added.

Sophia combed her hand over her chin in a cunning fashion. “Yes, it appears someone set us up, and I think that very emo, angry elf is behind it.”

A look of surprise sprang to Wilder’s face. “If he did set this up, maybe he was thoughtful despite his pretense of not caring. He could have had the pirates meet us in Kuwait or off the coast of Alaska and yet, we somehow ended up on the enchanting Amalfi Coast.”

Sophia nodded, seeing what he meant. “Plus he told us to get here early so we could have the element of surprise.”

Wilder held up a finger. “Orrrr maybe he was giving us the date we wanted, but acting like it was for practical reasons.”

“We might never know with that man, and we might be wrong, but he’s the only one who knows that you, the weapons expert, is here.”

Wilder lifted an eyebrow. “Unless we’re wrong and there is another one.”

“Do you think that’s possible?” Sophia asked. “Wouldn’t Subner know about that? He did make you or gift you with the power or whatever he did.”

“I don’t know, but the pirates now looking for me changes everything,” Wilder stated. “I think we’ve lost an advantage as far as sneaking onto the ship.”

A sudden idea burst to the surface of Sophia’s mind. “Then what if we don’t sneak aboard? What if there are two experts here, but of course, the pirates don’t know that?”

“I’m not at all following you, but I’m positive that you’ve instantly crafted another strategic and brilliant ‘Sophia Beaufont’ plan.”

Chapter Eighty

“What should my name be?” Sophia wrapped a long sash around her waist. They’d found a clothing store that offered some interesting items, and that had given Sophia another good idea. Not only was she going to board the pirate’s ship known as the Dark Echo, declaring she was the expert they were looking for, but she would disguise herself as a pirate.

Sophia reasoned that these pirates were going to be rough and they no doubt planned to intimidate this weapon’s expert into opening the case and retrieving the bow and arrows they had on board. There was no better way to fight pirates than with another pirate.

If she showed up as a dragonrider or simply a magician, they’d treat her differently. Show up as one of them, and there was already built-in camaraderie—well, as much as a pirate could offer with their sly and backstabbing ways. Sophia felt that being one of them leveled the playing field and made it more likely they’d cooperate, or at least make a show of it.

In no way did Sophia delude herself into thinking that the pirates aboard the Dark Echo would welcome her on board, ask her to open a chest, and let her stroll off the ship, especially when they discovered that the bow and arrows were gone. She relished the idea of playing pirate games.

“Hmmmm…” Wilder hummed while thinking. “I think a good pirate name is important. I like ones that say something about you as the person. You know, something that’s on the nose.”

“Like Captain Sharp Tongue?” Sophia put on large loop earrings. “Then I’d be known for the way I speak.”

“Yeah, or maybe Captain Quick Strides or Captain Headlock,” Wilder joked. “You get the idea.”

Sophia tried on a large black hat with a red feather, liking how it partially obscured her face and gave her an air of mystery. She was starting to look like she could be one of the Three Musketeers with her ruffled shirt and Inexorabilis on her hip. That gave her a sudden idea.

“Oh, what about Captain Long Sword?” she offered, adding a gold chain to the ensemble.

“I like it,” Wilder stated approvingly. “You’re supposed to be a weapons expert.”

Sophia turned, admiring the costume they’d put together so quickly. “Okay, well, I have a name and look the part. I think I’m ready.”

Wilder grinned at her, a flirtatious look on his face. “You’re the most beautiful pirate anyone has ever seen.”

She patted her sword on her side. “Thank you, but hopefully beautiful and deadly.”

He leaned and in and gave her a chaste kiss. “Let’s hope you don’t have to use that. If I’ve done my job, there will be no fight, and the pirates won’t know what happened to them.”

Chapter Eighty-One

While Sophia’s boots were thundering down the dock that led to the Dark Echo, Wilder was climbing up the side of the pirate’s ship. The real expert clung to the starboard side, making his way to what he thought was the captain’s quarters.

As he made his way up to the main deck, he heard footsteps and yells from the crew above him. Soon there would be a lot more commotion. That would be Wilder’s opportunity to sneak into the captain’s quarters and set the stage for the perfect theft. Sophia’s plan had been a good one. Like her, it involved relying on strategy and leveraging what was known about pirates rather than storming the Dark Echo and using force.

Wilder smiled to himself as he secured his position outside the wheelhouse on the outside of the ship. He didn’t think he could love that woman anymore, but she constantly surprised him.

Chilly seawater leapt up from below, drenching Wilder as the Dark Echo rocked in its mooring. If what they knew about ships was correct, the captain’s cabin would be right behind this spot, but there was no way to tell until he was on deck.

Lifting himself slightly, Wilder chanced a look over the railing beside the quarterdeck. Three pirates were doing various things: washing the deck, coiling rope, and standing around idly.

Wilder quickly ducked before they saw him. These guys would have to vacate this area, or he’d have to toss them in the water. He hoped to avoid that. It was all up to Sophia to make a grand enough entrance that everyone on board ran to see the new visitor, unable to resist.

Chapter Eighty-Two

Sophia never pictured that dressing as a flamboyant pirate would be part of her job description. Yet, she wouldn’t have it any other way.

I love my job, Sophia thought as she strode down the pier to where the Dark Echo had moored at the far end. It appeared so out of place amid the shiny white sailboats with cheery tourists.

In contrast, the Dark Echo was, as its name suggested, completely black. It had an eerie feel to it as Sophia neared the port side where there was a ramp for boarding. If Wilder had been successful, he’d be climbing up the opposite side—starboard—and waiting for his cue.

As she neared the ramp, Sophia heard yells from the upper decks where pirates were moving about, doing whatever pirates did. Their tones were sharp and hostile as they shouted to each other about various things.

Sophia pulled in a breath and gave herself a pep talk. You can do this, she encouraged, realizing that she should have taken acting classes at some point for her education. She’d never played pirates as a kid, let alone pretended to be one and deceive actual pirates. She hoped that her knowledge from novels and movies held up, or otherwise, she and Wilder were in for a very different adventure than what they planned.

How much did the pirate pay for his piercing? Lunis asked in Sophia’s head, nearly making her jump from the sudden interruption.

She sighed and suppressed a grin. How much?

A buck-an-ear, he replied, laughing at his joke.

I know you know this, but this is sort of a bad time, she informed him. I’m trying to channel my inner pirate right now.

I’m going to help you, he retorted. I know everything there is to know about pirates.

Oh?

Yes. You need to have a graceful swagger, so stop walking like a lady, he ordered.

Sophia paused, looked down at her boots, and realized he was right. She was striding with her usual grace, but a pirate, used to being on the open seas, moved with a different fluidity.

Think wider stance, he encouraged. They need to remain balanced at all times, depending on what the raging sea throws at them.

Sophia started forward again. She was about halfway down the pier from the Dark Echo. She walked almost duck-footed, her legs bowed out and her hips swaying slightly.

Nice correction, Lunis said victoriously in her head. Now you need to talk like you’ve had a fifth of rum after rolling out of bed. Don’t do this distinguished articulation that you’re known for. That will scream high-class magician raised with the finest of educations. Remember, you’re a pirate. You probably can’t read or write, but you can hold your breath for a solid three minutes.

Sophia paused again, pretending to be looking out at the open seas in the distance. You’re right, Lun. I need to have more of a slur to my speech.

Clearing her head, Sophia tried her impression: I’m Captaaaain Loong Sworrrd.

Perfect, Lunis commended. Also, no pleasantries. You don’t have manners. You don’t know what they are. So burp and let the rum drip from your chin. Eat with your fingers and make demands often. Own the space because if you don’t, they’ll smell an imposter right away.

I guess I couldn’t have been the cultured, educated pirate that took to the seas to get away from family obligations, could I? she asked hopefully.

You can make up whatever backstory you want, but they’ll only respect one of their own, so be like them if you want to earn their favor.

You’re the best, Lun. Thanks.

I am, Lunis said proudly. Now before you go, one final thing.

Sophia waited for the blue dragon to impart his final piece of wisdom.

What has eight legs, eight arms, and eight eyes?

I don’t know, she replied. A weird octopus, maybe?

Eight pirates. He howled with laughter. Oh, if you really want to sell the part, maybe you can grab a peg leg.

Honestly, I don’t even know how to pull that one off magically, Sophia replied. And Wilder will be in place. I can’t keep him waiting.

Well, you can, Lunis offered. But it would no doubt be the death of him because he can’t cling to the ship unnoticed for much longer.

Sophia nodded, thundering forward to the ramp to the Dark Echo, striding the way Lunis had informed her. Before, she’d looked the part. Now, she thought that she felt the part—she was a pirate—Captain Long Sword.

Chapter Eighty-Three

“Stop! Don’t go any further!” a pirate with the stereotypical eyepatch and sideways mouth yelled from the Dark Echo as Sophia approached the gangway.

“Why not?” she asked, like this was a perplexing trivia question that had her stumped.

“Because only the captain and the crew of the Dark Echo can board this vessel,” the pirate said, his face twitching.

“Oh.” Sophia threw her arms wide. “Well, shiver me timbers. I thought you all were looking for a weapons expert. That’s what the rumor is in town. I’ll take my expertise on weapons elsewhere.”

Did you say shiver me timbers? Lunis asked dryly in her head.

It’s what pirates say, Sophia protested.

Maybe cartoon pirates, he argued. That guy is the real deal, and I think if you say “Arrrr” to him, you too will be sporting matching eyepatches.

That sounds kind of cute, Sophia teased.

I like your eyes, he stated. Both of them. Just be rude, talk with a slur, walk with a swagger and chew with your mouth open. It’s not that hard, Sophia.

Right, she chirped. Just be you. Got it.

“Wait!” the pirate yelled, loud enough that it caused people from nearby docks to look over.

Perfect, Sophia thought. She needed to get the attention of everyone on the Dark Echo so if others were looking over, that was a good sign.

“Did you say that you’re a weapons expert?” The pirate beckoned her up the ramp. “Captain’s been looking for one of you. If I let you get away, he’ll have my head.”

“Well, but I’m not a member of the crew or the captain, and you says that only they can board.” Sophia shrugged and turned back the way she’d come.

“I found one!” the pirate yelled over his shoulder. “There’s a weapons expert here! Don’t let her get away!”

Thundering footsteps made Sophia pause. She watched as a flood of pirates, all with various ailments like eyepatches or missing teeth or facial scars, ran to the side of the ship and looked down at her.

The one with the eyepatch pointed at her. “You must come up here and talk to our captain. There be a reward in it for you. He’s desperate to find a weapons expert.”

One of the pirates next to Eye Patch slapped him on the head. “Don’t tell ’em that. We can’t have ’em knowing there’s a reward in it for them.”

The pirate said, “Shhhhhh,” a little too loudly, and winked with his good eye. “They don’t know it’s a trip to Deep Side.”

Sophia, thoroughly amused by the bumbling pirates, turned and made her way up the ramp, glad to see the rails had filled with dirty pirates, all watching her with wide eyes—or in some cases, a wide eye.

The crew stood back when Sophia stepped on deck, looking at her like a Martian wearing a very bad pirate’s costume. She immediately became aware of the problem with her disguise. She was too clean. Plus, she had all her body parts. And no scars.

Why don’t pirates shower before they walk the plank? Lunis asked in her head.

Not really a good time, Sophia said as the pirates all formed a tight circle around her, closing her in with no escape. She was suddenly acutely aware that she’d willingly stepped onto a pirate’s ship intending to deceive. She was either out of her mind…or no, really the only option was that she was out of her mind, she decided at once.

A pirate doesn’t shower before they walk the plank, Lunis continued, unperturbed about being a disruption, because they know they’ll wash up on shore later.

Brilliant, Sophia replied dryly, watching as the expressions on the pirates’ faces turned from awe to confusion.

“I thought you said you found a weapons expert,” a guy with a peg leg said to Eye Patch.

“That’s right,” he affirmed.

“But me thinks that’s a girl,” Peg Leg stated.

“It’s been a while since I’ve seen one,” a pirate with a long beard that looked like seaweed stated. “But you might be right.”

Feeling rather amused, Sophia crossed her arms over her chest, grateful to see the crowd around them swelling. She had to have most of the crew as an audience at this point. Only a few more, and the coast would be clear for Wilder. “The last time I checked, I’m a woman.”

“Yeah, but you be dressed like a pirate,” Eye Patch argued.

“And you claim to be a weapon’s expert,” Peg Leg added.

Sophia sighed, annoyed that this was always the debate wherever she went. “Yes, I’m a pirate who is a weapons expert who happens to be a woman. I heard a rumor you lot were looking for an expert, but it appears you think I’m an exhibit at a zoo.”

“What’s an exhibit?” Seaweed Beard asked, confused.

“What’s a zoo?” another pirate asked.

Lay off the big words, Einstein, Lunis urged.

Sophia cringed inside. How was I supposed to know that things like zoos would soar over their heads?

They live on the open seas and pillage other ships, Lunis explained. Not a lot of leisure time for museums or zoos. If they have a day off on land, it’s also filled with pillaging and drinking rum.

Got it, Sophia said, managing the look on her face as footsteps thudded from the back of the thick crowd of pirates.

“The captain’s coming!” someone yelled. “Clear the way!”

The fear that sprang to the faces around her made Sophia instantly worried about these misfits' leader. He had to be the craziest of the bunch. She corralled her fear and set her shoulders back, preparing her inner pirate for the next bit.

In front of her, the crowd split as the captain of the Dark Echo staggered forward. At first, Sophia thought that he had a peg leg too. Or maybe he was drunk. However this pirate appeared to have both legs but was simply walking with a limp—on both sides.

The captain wore all black like his ship. Or it was once white clothing but had seen better days. He once probably only had one chin, but a series of skirmishes had changed that. However, he had both eyes, legs, and arms and therefore was faring better than most of his crew.

“What this be?” the captain growled upon laying eyes on Sophia. “I thought you said you brought me the weapons expert I’ve been looking for.”

“That’s what she claims to be,” Eye Patch explained.

“And she is a she,” Peg Leg added.

Sophia rolled her eyes, looking bored. “I heard a rumor you needed an expert and came to see what the fuss was about.”

The captain tilted his head to the side, studying her. “You be a pirate of sorts?”

“No,” she stated. “I’m a pirate. No ‘of sorts’ about it.”

“Why you be all clean?” He pointed at her with a dirty finger.

“You lot haven’t been around women much, have you?” Sophia laughed.

“Well, there was that one time,” Eye Patch cackled. “When she woke up, she left screaming.”

“I saw one at a distance that once,” another pirate called.

Sophia suppressed a grin. “Women aren’t the dirty savages that men are. I wash my clothes in the sea. And my body.”

The men all giggled like school girls talking about their crushes.

“She said ‘body,’” one of the pirates sang, and the rest erupted in more nervous laughter.

“Would you shut up!” the captain yelled and looked at Sophia with a skeptical expression, making her heart beat fast. “If you be a pirate, where your ship be?”

She pointed nonchalantly over her shoulder. “Hiding in a neighboring harbor. You all have some oysters sailing right into these waters when I’m sure there’s a lot of gold on each of your heads.”

“That there be,” Eye Patch sang.

“I’m wanted in twelve countries,” Peg Leg boasted.

“The authorities know better than to mess with me,” the captain said proudly. “I’m Captain Silver Toe. I take what I want and never get captured. Nor does my crew. We’re the best on the open sea.”

“Sounds like an exhausting reputation to keep up with.” Sophia looked at her nails, realizing that they were pristinely clean. She hid her hands in her pockets.

“So, you say you be a weapons expert.” Captain Silver Toe didn’t hide his skepticism.

“THE weapons expert,” Sophia corrected. “You won’t find another like me on this side of the globe or maybe any other.”

“Then I’ve got something I want your help with,” Captain Silver Toe said with a devilish grin.

“There will be a price,” Sophia countered.

“Of course,” the captain said at once. “Name it, and if I agree, you’ll get it once you’ve done what I’ve asked. If you’re a real weapons expert.”

“I am,” Sophia stated. “But that’s not how it’s going to work. I know you’ll double-cross me once you get what you want.”

Captain Silver Toe grinned. “Now, would I do that?”

“Every day of your life, sir,” Eye Patch blurted, then realized his blunder and clapped a hand to his mouth.

The captain glared at his crew member before looking at Sophia. “What is it you want?”

“A payment upfront, and one after I deliver,” Sophia promptly replied.

“Fine, that’s standard,” the captain affirmed. “What do you want upfront?”

Sophia patted her belly. “My ship is low on supplies, and I’m out of money. It’s been a while since I had a hot meal. Feed me dinner, and we’ll discuss what I get when I’ve delivered.”

“She can wash her clothes but can’t feed herself?” Seaweed Beard questioned.

Peg Leg elbowed him. “She does look quite scrawny.”

Sophia ignored them, staring straight at Captain Silver Toe. “What’s it going to be?”

“Yeah, fine. We’ll feed you and discuss the rest of your demands. Follow me.”

To Sophia’s relief, Captain Silver Toe set off through the crowd, headed in the opposite direction of where Wilder and she had deduced was where the bow and arrow were. Now was Wilder’s chance to break in and get it. Her job was simple: Stall for as long as possible.

Chapter Eighty-Four

Using his heightened senses, Wilder was able to listen in and determine what had happened with Sophia and the pirates. She had played it rather brilliantly in his opinion, shrugging off their concerns about her gender, appearance, and the location of her ship. According to the sound of retreating footsteps, she was leading the captain and the crew away from this part of the Dark Echo, giving Wilder the opportunity he needed to get to the bow and arrows.

He climbed over the railing after checking to ensure the coast was clear. The three pirates who had been stationed on the quarterdeck before were gone, obviously pulled away by the commotion of her arrival. There didn’t appear to be anyone around, which was perfect because Wilder suspected he’d need a chance to search for the case that held the weapon.

Guessing at where the captain’s quarters were on the Dark Echo, Wilder pressed his ear to several doors before opening them. To his disappointment, three of the doors led to simple bunkers or storage rooms. He was able to deduce one important thing from the contents of all of the spaces—pirates were dirtier than barn animals.

At the fourth door, Wilder didn’t have any higher expectations and was about to wonder if they’d correctly guessed where the captain’s quarters were. The ship was quite large, and if they were wrong, the entire mission would be a bust.

After determining that there was no noise on the other side, Wilder pushed the door open, and his chest both filled with relief and frustration. He’d found Captain Silver Toe’s quarters, which were hidden behind a plain door, the same as all the rest. Tricky little pirate, Wilder thought and looked around.

However, different from all the other rooms he’d seen, this one was huge. It was also full of treasure. Hundreds of thousands of items glistened and twinkled in the light given off by the oil lamps mounted on gimbals all around the room.

There was no doubt in Wilder’s mind that this was the captain’s quarters. It appeared fitting for a king—or a dirty pirate who fancied himself a king after stealing their treasures.

The problem for Wilder was that the room was so large and the treasures so numerous that he could search for the better part of a week and not be able to find the case he was looking for.

“I hope you chew slowly, Sophia,” Wilder said under his breath. “Because I’m going to need all the time you can buy me.”

Chapter Eighty-Five

“Do you have a name?” Captain Silver Toe held out an arm and offered Sophia the seat at the far end of the long table in a very gothic-looking dining room. The décor wasn’t that bad, but she had to remind herself that it was all stolen.

“Captain Long Sword.” Sophia took the seat as the rest of the pirates glanced down the table, waiting for their captain to sit opposite her.

He arched an eyebrow at her and grinned. “I’ve heard of you.”

Sophia swallowed. “Oh?”

“Yeah, rumor on the open seas is that you’re not a very good pirate. You can’t commandeer a ship to save your life or pillage a village if they hand over all their worldly goods in neat packages.”

Sophia didn’t know who the real Captain Long Sword was, but she was grateful that they were so bad at their job. “But you have heard of me, right?” She winked, thinking of Ramy and his obsession with Pirates of the Caribbean.

He sat, and the other pirates all clambered for chairs, fighting for spots like children. “I didn’t know this Captain Long Sword was a woman who apparently can’t feed herself, nor a weapons expert.”

“Well, I like to keep my secrets,” Sophia remarked as a pirate filled her dirty goblet with wine.

“You showed up when you heard I was looking for a weapons expert,” he challenged down the long length of the table.

“As you’ve heard, I’m hungry,” she retorted at once.

“What’s this other thing you require after you’ve done what I’ve asked?” Captain Silver Toe asked.

“Treasure, of course.” She sipped the red wine and had to stifle her gag reflex. She was pretty sure they’d served her straight-up vinegar. “I want your men to take a load of gold to where I moored my ship in the next harbor while I do what you require. That way when I finish, my treasure will be delivered.”

“That’s a crafty way to play things.” Captain Silver Toe swigged some wine. “How will you know we’ve done it and not shortchanged you?”

She winked at him. “I’m the trusting type.”

“And there lies why you be an awful pirate,” he retorted.

The truth was that Sophia didn’t care to get gold. She didn’t have a ship for the pirates to deliver it to. The point was to get half the crew off the Dark Echo. Then Sophia and Wilder would have fewer pirates to fight if they were caught trying to get away after everything was said and done, but hopefully, it didn’t come to that. If everything was going to plan, Wilder should be opening the case in the captain’s quarters right then and about to escape the Dark Echo.

Chapter Eighty-Six

Wilder had torn through the contents of the captain’s quarters and didn’t feel any closer to finding the case. He didn’t even know what he was looking for. Something large enough to house a bow and arrows, but that could be half the containers in the room. To make things worse, if and when he found it, he had to put the room back together or risk blowing Sophia’s cover.

He opened a large chest and was unsurprised to find it full of gold coins.

“What’s up with pirates and their gold?” he wondered aloud.

He turned and accidentally knocked a tray of silver goblets off a table, making them clatter to the deck with a loud noise that seemed unending.

Wilder froze, sure that the sound would have caused some toothless pirates to run for the captain’s quarters. He let out a breath a few seconds later when no one showed up. He reasoned that Sophia must be doing an excellent job of holding court, although he couldn’t hear her anymore since she’d moved off with the crew to the other side of the ship, probably to the lower deck where the dining area was.

“Put on that Sophia Beaufont charm and keep them distracted,” Wilder muttered, then turned his attention to an unexplored corner of the room with loads of treasure.

Chapter Eighty-Seven

“So how did you get the name Captain Silver Toe?” Sophia hoped that the conversation would distract from the fact that she was hardly touching her food. Since all the pirates were watching her every move, she doubted that was the case. It appeared she would have to eat the pork chop swimming in loads of grease and adorned with slices of sautéed bruised apple slices—every single bit of it.

“I lost five toes,” the captain replied.

“Oh, better than the whole foot, I guess.” She tried not to sound as sympathetic as she felt. Pirates, she reminded herself, didn’t have sympathy…or feelings, well, except for anger. They apparently had a load of that.

“I lost three toes on one foot and two on the other,” he explained.

Hence the reason for the limp on both sides, Sophia thought.

“That must have been some accident.” She sliced into her pork chop, then sensing the eyes on her, dropped the fork and knife, picked up the meat, and tore into it with her mouth. That encouraged the rest, and they all dug into their food a second later.

“Oh, it wasn’t one accident,” Captain Silver Toe elaborated. “It was five.”

“Five different accidents?” Sophia found the meat nearly impossible to chew but tried to do so while she talked, as a pirate would.

He nodded. “Yes, five times in battle, a sword or a knife or an ax fell on my boot, severing one of my toes, until I was down to what I have now—only half.”

Sophia gulped some wine, finding it a little more palatable as it washed down the tough and stringy meat. “Wow, that’s some bad luck.”

“At least my efforts resulted in treasure,” Captain Silver Toe retorted, earning a laugh from all of his men. “I can feed my crew and have more gold than an entire empire. Unlike you.”

Sophia set her goblet down and shot a challenging look across the table. “And yet, you still need my help. So much so that you put out a call to the whole of the Amalfi Coast.”

“I heard there was a weapons expert in this area and I happen to be on the hunt for one,” he replied.

“Where did you hear such a thing?” she asked nonchalantly.

He emptied his goblet and snapped his fingers for it to be refilled. “There was an old gypsy in a town we raided a day or so ago. It was the same one where we got the treasure I need your help with. My men questioned everyone in the town, but no one knew anything, except for this gypsy who said there was a weapons expert believed to be hiding out off the Amalfi Coast. So we sailed down here, and look what we found.”

“A girl!” Eye Patch sang, swaying back and forth, having had too much of the vinegar wine.

“A woman,” Sophia corrected, realizing that the gypsy was probably Subner in disguise, the crafty Protector of Weapons instigating things.

“I’ve never met a pirate who fashioned herself a woman,” Captain Silver Toe commented. “You might be a lady after my own heart.”

“Well, you’d have to have one for that to be the case.” Sophia picked up the rest of her pork chop and tore into it with her teeth, thinking it might get the best of her. She was starting to understand why most of the pirates were toothless.

“Very clever.” Captain Silver Toe pushed away from the table, apparently finished eating. “When you’re ready, I think I’ve lived up to my end of the bargain.”

“I’m almost ready.” Sophia wished she could push her plate away and not eat the rest, but she played the part of a hungry pirate, and there was still food on her plate. “What’s this job you have for me?”

“It’s simple,” Captain Silver Toe stated matter-of-factly. “All you have to do is open a case and pull a weapon from it.”

“That’s all?” Sophia feigned surprise.

“That’s all,” he repeated. “Then you hand it over to me, and you’re on your way.”

“You’ll send a boat of men to my ship with the treasure?” she replied, now pretending to be skeptical.

“I’ll do it right now.” He snapped his fingers. “How much do you require?”

How much was enough in pirate currency? she wondered. She didn’t know the conversion rate of gold coins to modern-day money. “I risked a lot to come aboard. How do I know that you won’t kill me when I hand over the weapon?”

He shrugged with a wolfish grin. “We’re pirates. You don’t know. It was foolish of you to come aboard alone.”

She returned the grin. “How do you know that my men aren’t stationed all around here and ready to attack if something happens to me?”

Captain Silver Toe gave her an appreciative look. “Maybe you’re not such a bad pirate after all.”

“I prefer to be underestimated,” she replied.

“I have no reason to kill you if you retrieve the weapon from its case,” he stated. “It was spelled by some magician who didn’t want anyone but someone worthy to have it, so only a weapons expert can remove it.” He paused and eyed her assessingly. “That begs the question, if you be a weapons expert, how come you be such a lousy pirate and don’t have a store of weapons and treasure?”

“I’m a woman,” she said plainly as if this was a sufficient answer.

All the pirates around the table nodded in unison. “She doesn’t know what to do with her power,” Eye Patch declared.

“They are simple beings, aren’t they, women?” Seaweed Beard said.

“Such a waste, giving that power to a dumb woman,” Peg Leg slurred.

Sophia smiled inwardly, looking forward to besting these pirates at their game. She had to hope that Wilder was free and clear of the ship so they could end this whole charade with hopefully a very lackluster conclusion.

“Fine.” Sophia pushed up from the table, eyeing the scraps on her plate she’d chopped into bits to make it look like she’d eaten more than she had. “I’m ready to open this case. Send fifty pounds of gold to the harbor to the east. My ship the Lunis is moored there.”

Oh, very clever, the blue dragon said in her head.

You’re welcome, she replied.

Captain Silver Toe snapped his finger five times, and five drunk men rose from their chairs, most swaying back and forth as if they might fall over at any moment. “Take the treasure to where Captain Long Sword states and return right away with word.”

The men all grumbled, nodded, and headed out of the dining room.

Sophia smiled, glad to have fewer pirates to deal with. “If you’re ready, lead me to this weapon you’d like me to recover for you.”

Chapter Eighty-Eight

Wilder felt like he’d been through everything in the captain’s quarters, but it was hard to tell. He’d throw things around so willy-nilly that he might’ve covered the case in other treasures.

Looking around, he tried to think, his heart beating rapidly. Sophia had been gone for a long time. She would be leading the pirates here soon. Wilder was supposed to have retrieved the bow and be gone already.

“Where? Where? Where are you?” he asked, his voice vibrating with anxiety.

His eyes scanned the room.

Overhead, he heard thundering footsteps across the upper decks. It could be Sophia and Captain Silver Toe. It sounded like several pairs of boots.

It appeared that Wilder would have to abandon his strategy. Using magic, Wilder immediately began cleaning up everything so that it was exactly as he’d found it. He’d have to do the opposite of the Sophia approach and ambush the pirates when she was led to the case and couldn’t open it, blowing her cover. That wasn’t ideal, but he was out of options.

Within seconds, the captain’s quarters were back to the way they’d been when he entered them. Not neat, but at least somewhat orderly. Almost too organized based on the way he’d found things.

Using a little more magic, Wilder roughed up the room a little, throwing treasures around, when a large case partially obstructed by the curtains that lined the entirety of the room caught his eyes. Something that he hadn’t checked yet. Something that could house a bow and quiver of arrows.

Wilder hurried over, pulled out the case, and tried to open it. At first, nothing happened. It remained closed. The footsteps were growing louder overhead. Wilder squeezed his eyes shut and tried again. This time, the lid reluctantly gave way. Then he was able to pry it back completely.

“Well, hello, beautiful,” he sang to the bow made with the most excellent craftsmanship he’d ever laid eyes on in his life. Beside it was a quiver of arrows. His gaze danced over all the beautiful designs on the bow, wanting to take them in.

However, the footsteps were right down the hallway. Wilder shut the case and pushed it back behind the curtains.

He was almost to the door when he realized the thundering sounds of approaching pirates were too close. He’d never make it out and up to the quarterdeck in time.

Wilder slipped behind a curtain covering the wall near the entrance and hid, hoping the plan would still work. He had the bow and arrows, after all. He just wasn’t supposed to still be on the ship.

Chapter Eighty-Nine

The pork chops were swimming uneasily in Sophia’s belly when Captain Silver Toe led her to his quarters where he kept the case. Behind them, giggling and making comments about everything from her “golden” hair and “shiny” boots were a gaggle of pirates. Their captain limped oddly and slowly across the deck, halting when he came to what she guessed was his quarters.

He turned and looked at her with his fingers on the handle and admonished, “Don’t touch anything in this room. I don’t lock it because none are stupid enough to steal from the great Captain Silver Toe. The last who did lost an eye.”

“It still hurts!” Eye Patch yelled from behind Sophia.

She glanced over her shoulder at him, a look of horror springing to her face. “Ouch.”

Pirates don’t show sympathy, Lunis warned in her head.

“Suck it up, buttercup,” she added. “Same would happen to my crew if they touched my treasure.”

“If ya had any.” Captain Silver Toe laughed.

“Right,” Sophia replied as he opened the door and led them into a large room filled with treasure. She was instantly overwhelmed by all the gold and silver spilling out of chests or lining the shelves.

“Pretty impressive, isn’t it?” Captain Silver Toe said proudly, grabbing the lapels of his grease-stained velvet jacket with patches where the plush fabric had worn thin.

“I guess. Where do you sleep?” Sophia asked.

“A captain never sleeps,” he replied.

“Oh, that’s why you look so tired,” she retorted, hoping her jokes were covering up her nervousness. She only had an inkling of doubt that Wilder hadn’t been successful and gotten the bow and arrows in time, but it was enough to make her stressed.

He grunted, strode over to the far corner, and looked around. “Whiskey Lou, did you clean in here, like I’ve been asking?”

Seaweed Beard coughed nervously from the doorway. “Why yes, I did Cap-Tan!”

The pirates were all cramming into the room, jostling for a front-row seat of what was happening. Sadly, they were blocking the entrance if things didn’t go to plan and Sophia needed to make a break for it. Even sadder was none of them had showered—ever—and their aromas mixed in the confined space, making Sophia’s stomach rumble with unease.

“Here’s the case I need you to open.” Captain Silver Toe pulled a medium-sized rectangular box from the floor. It didn’t have a lock or handles and appeared to be in pristine condition.

Sophia strode over, almost pushing the captain to the side to get in front of the box. “What am I supposed to find in there?”

“A weapon,” he answered plainly.

“Yeah, all right,” she grumbled, putting her hands on both corners of the box.

Everyone in the room fell silent. All eyes were on her. Sophia went to lift the lid and paused, looking at the captain. “It’s not a bomb, is it?”

He growled. “Just open the lid already.”

Sophia rolled her eyes. “Fine.” She redirected her attention to the box and lifted the lid a smidge, pretending it was heavy and took effort.

There were several gasps in the room behind her.

Finally, as if mustering all her strength, Sophia grunted and threw the lid back, revealing that it was empty.

“Wow, that’s some weapon you got there,” she said dryly and glared at the captain.

Chapter Ninety

“What!” Captain Silver Toe roared, pushed Sophia to the side, and peered into the box as though his eyes possibly weren’t working and he needed to get close. “Where is it?”

“Where’s what?” Sophia asked casually, grateful to confirm that Wilder had gotten the bow and arrows. She knew he wouldn’t let her down.

“A bow and arrows were supposed to be in the case,” Captain Silver Toe stated.

Sophia shrugged. “Maybe it’s invisible, and that’s what makes it so special.”

He shook his head, looking around on the floor as if the bow might have fallen out. “I don’t get it. There’s supposed to be a magical bow and quiver of arrows in there. Where could it have gone?”

“Maybe one of these guys took it.” Sophia pointed over her shoulder at the pirates behind her.

“Wasn’t me, sir!” Eye Patch yelled.

“Me either!” Peg Leg said.

Captain Silver Toe shook his head. “I tried to open it when you showed up, and the men told me there was a weapons expert on the Dark Echo. The case didn’t open.” He shut the lid, and it closed with a clapping sound.

Sophia wiggled her finger, putting a simple locking spell on the case. When Captain Silver Toe went to open it, the lid didn’t budge. She encouraged him to the side with a wave.

“Allow me.” She reversed the spell, grabbed the side of the lid, and pulled it back with ease.

“Wow, she’s the real deal!” one of the pirates exclaimed.

“A woman weapons expert.” Another shook his head. “Who’d have thunk it?”

“Well, it appears that whoever you stole this from already had the bow and arrows removed from the case,” Sophia stated.

Captain Silver Toe shook his head, complete bewilderment on his face. “It doesn’t make any sense.”

“Seems like a conundrum,” Sophia agreed, turning for the door.

Big words, McGoo, Lunis said in her head. Stop acting like such a brainiac and dropping the five-dollar words. Pirates remember.

Sophia gulped and started for the door. “Well, I better be off. I’ve got loot to steal and a crew to yell at.” Her gaze fell to the curtain by the door, where something caught her eye. It was out of place with all the treasure and dirty pirates. Peeking out from the bottom of the curtain were the tips of two shiny boots. Ones she recognized—Wilder’s.

Sophia spun, suddenly tense but doing her best to hide it. “On second thought. You’ve paid me the gold and given me grub. How about we brainstorm over what might have happened to your bow and arrows? Maybe over dessert?”

The pirates stationed between Sophia and Wilder all laughed.

“This is one fancy pirate, thinking we get dessert on the Dark Echo!” Eye Patch exclaimed.

“We call rum dessert on my ship,” Sophia corrected, trying to cover her blunder quickly. “How about we go back to the dining room, Captain Silver Toe, and discuss this over a shot?”

The pirate narrowed his eyes at Sophia. “I don’t think so, Captain Long Sword. It’s not every day that a weapons expert walks onto my ship.”

Sophia grinned nervously, sensing sudden hostility from the captain. “But it is today when one walks off. See me out, would you?” She pointed hopefully over her shoulder, trying everything she could to clear the room so Wilder could escape unnoticed.

“I don’t think so, sweetheart,” Captain Silver Toe said with a toothless grin. “A weapons expert such as yourself will come in mighty handy. We’re always finding strange weapons, and you can help.”

“Thing is,” Sophia said, an edge to her voice. “I’ve got the Lunis and my crew and really can’t stick around here to help y’all out. I would if I could. You seem like a merry bunch.”

Captain Silver Toe’s chins twitched, a deceitful glint in his eyes. “Thing is, that you can stay and you will, as my guest—in the brig. Get her, boys!”

Sophia threw up her hands suddenly. “Wait! You can’t keep me! My men will storm your ship if I don’t return.”

Captain Silver Toe laughed loudly, his men joining in with him. “You’re as stupid as a sea urchin if you think my men are taking gold to your ship. I sent them there to pillage and slaughter. It’s probably on fire and burning to a hulk as we speak.”

Damn pirates, Sophia thought, her mind racing for a way to get out of this. And also get Wilder out of trouble. They were outnumbered and in tight quarters. “The joke’s on you, Silver Toe. I knew you’d double-cross me. My ship isn’t in the harbor east of here. My men have you surrounded.”

This didn’t produce the reaction of fear that Sophia hoped for. Instead, Captain Silver Toe’s evil grin widened. “Oh, good. I felt a bit down after not finding the bow and arrows. A good skirmish always lifts my spirits.” He looked past Sophia at his men. “Crew, ready the guns. We’re gonna have a good ole fight today. Well, a slaughtering, more like it. One of you take this one down to the brig and throw away the key. She’s my prisoner now!”

Chapter Ninety-One

Wilder’s mind raced with panic. Things had gone from worse to extremely worse very fast. Being trapped in a hiding spot with a bunch of pirates was bad enough. Now having Sophia taken by the grungy pirates was worse. He had to do something, but they were limited on options and outnumbered.

Sophia had played it brilliantly, but even she couldn’t talk her way out of this. Wilder heard her struggle as pirates grabbed her, making him instantly insane with fury. Although he didn’t think there were many options to save Sophia, he knew for certain that he couldn’t wait for her to be locked up. The farther into the ship she got, the harder it would be to get to her, especially with a bunch of pirates on guard, waiting for a battle that would never happen since there was no crew ready to storm the Dark Echo.

Wilder gripped the bow in his hands, unsure of what magical property it held. He instantly sucked in the history of the bow, seeing its special power. His eyes sprang open with sudden hope.

Perfect, he thought, nocking one of the arrows from the quiver on his back and preparing to fire. He’d have to be precise for his plan to work. More importantly, he’d have to be strategic to keep Sophia from getting hurt in the line of fire.

Chapter Ninety-Two

Eye Patch and Peg Leg lunged for her. Sophia yelled in protest. She wanted to fight, to use her magic, but she didn’t want to blow her cover. She also didn’t want to blow up Wilder since he was right behind them. She resisted the best she could, but their hands were surprisingly strong, and their attempts to hold her still relentless.

Suddenly desperate to do whatever it took to escape the situation, Sophia was about to use magic. They’d have to ambush their way out of this situation.

However, before she could, Wilder yanked back the curtain holding a very impressive bow and arrow at the ready. His determined gaze flew to Sophia. “Duck and dive toward me!” he yelled in a rush.

Sophia didn’t hesitate, dropping her body weight, which brought her out of the pirate’s clutches, a move she was about to employ even before ordered by Wilder. She jumped forward, diving into a front roll and landing at Wilder’s side.

“What’s this!” Captain Silver Toe boomed.

Sudden chaos erupted everywhere as pirates pulled their swords and gritted their remaining teeth at the pair standing side by side.

Sophia was about to pull her sword when Wilder released the arrow at the pirates closest to them—Peg Leg and Eye Patch.

At first, Sophia expected it to hit Peg Leg and knock him to the deck. It hit him in the chest, but it didn’t send him down. Instead, ice crackled over his body instantly and spread, wrapping around Eye Patch and anyone close to them. It looked like the arrow had bonded them all together in a neat little ice cube.

Instantly, Wilder pulled another arrow from the quiver and nocked it.

The first arrow’s display had the pirates really excited now. The ones at the door all turned and ran, not wanting to suffer the same fate as their mates. A few, less cowardly ones lunged for Sophia by Wilder’s side. She didn’t have enough room to pull Inexorabilis so she threw up her foot in a front kick, knocking the closest pirate back with a formidable force and sending him into the others at his back. They all clambered ungracefully back into a pile of treasure, rolling in different directions.

“Stop them!” Captain Silver Toe yelled, but it was too late.

In quick succession, Wilder released three arrows freezing everyone together in the room save for him and Sophia. Even the pirates that she’d knocked to the deck were ice sculptures. The captain froze with his hand pointing in the air and his mouth wide open.

With all their pursers iced, Wilder grabbed Sophia’s hand and pulled her toward the door. Both of them had to jump over immobile pirates as they made their way from the lower deck up to their escape route. They could only hope that they didn’t meet any more angry pirates that wanted them to stay to see their mates defrosted.

Chapter Ninety-Three

As Sophia suspected, the cowardly pirates didn’t want anything to do with them after seeing what the ice bow and arrows did to the others. They fled across the deck of the ship, probably aiming to take cover somewhere deemed safe.

However, Wilder and Sophia weren’t in the clear yet, Sophia quickly realized as she sprinted down the gangway for the docks. Racing in their direction in a small boat and moving surprisingly fast were the five other pirates that Captain Silver Toe had sent to destroy Sophia’s ship. They were returning after not finding it.

The mayhem on the Dark Echo wasn’t going unnoticed by them, and they pulled muskets to their shoulders and pointed them at Sophia and Wilder. She didn’t know if these pirates had stepped through a time portal, but she wasn’t sticking around to find out.

Three things happened in quick succession as Sophia and Wilder reached the pier: The pirates all fired their guns at them. Wilder lifted the bow, preparing to fire. And Sophia created a portal outside the Gullington.

Knowing how fast bullets were and how little time they had, Sophia yanked Wilder through the portal, closing it at once. The force she used to pull him through sent them to the ground, rolling over one another until they halted in the lush grass.

Panting, Wilder sprang up, looking Sophia over. “Are you okay? Did you get shot?’’

She had to look at her body to be sure. The adrenaline made her heart beat wildly. “Yeah, I’m fine. You?”

In answer, he pressed his mouth to hers and kissed her, one full of relief and victory as the ice bow pressed between them.

Sophia didn’t know why Subner had said they’d need the bow and arrows, but she was glad that it saved their butts. It was an incredibly powerful weapon, and in the wrong hands, would do tremendous damage. In theirs, she hoped it aided them on their continuous journey to save the world.

Chapter Ninety-Four

“Why does the pirate carry his sword?” Lunis asked Sophia as she lounged on the fluffy rug in the Pad, enjoying some respite after the stressful mission off the Amalfi Coast.

She arched an eyebrow at him while flipping through Oscar Beaufont’s diary, trying to decipher more of his notes and prophecies. They weren’t straightforward, like Peggy Sue will be hit by a bus on such and such date. Instead, it was a convoluted mess of symbolism, and if this happens, this could be the result, but if the person in question had too much salt that day, then the events were unlikely come to to pass.

“I’m off pirates at the moment,” Sophia grumbled, looking up at the blue dragon who was lying on his back and totally phoning in a game of Just Dance on the Nintendo Switch, simply moving his arm to the dance moves on the screen and somehow winning it.

“Last one, I promise,” Lunis urged, waving his arm back and forth and copying the movements of the dancers on the screen. “Then I’ll move on to other jokes. You make the requests.”

“Great.” Sophia watched as Lunis’ hedgehog, Sir Alexander Connery the Second, scuttled across the floor. “I want hedgehog jokes.”

“You got it,” he stated triumphantly. “But first, why does the pirate carry his sword?”

“Why?”

“Because swords can’t walk, dummy!”

Sophia rolled her eyes. “You’ve started name-calling in your jokes now?”

“It’s more for delivery purposes.”

Sophia flipped a page in the book, finding it impossible to concentrate with the music blaring from her dragon’s game.

“What did the hedgehog say when he looked in the mirror?” Lunis asked, having transferred the remote to his tail as he continued to play Just Dance.

“What?”

“Looking sharp,” he replied with a laugh.

“Do you have any funny hedgehog jokes?” Sophia questioned. “Can I make that request?”

“You can,” he sang. “What did the toothpick say when it saw a hedgehog?”

Sophia shook her head. “Toothpicks can’t talk.”

He sighed. “Neither can hedgehogs, but you didn’t say anything about that last joke.”

Sophia looked up at the hedgehog, which thankfully couldn’t be killed when Lunis swept his tail through space, throwing the tiny creature against the stone walls. It was his wish fulfilled by the genie—an indestructible hedgehog. “Did you hear that, Sir Alex? He says you can’t talk. Maybe it’s him that simply can’t understand you.”

“You’re talking to a hedgehog, weirdo,” Lunis teased.

“I also talk to this really strange big lizard,” she retorted.

He scoffed. “Likening dragons to lizards is highly offensive.”

Sophia glared at him. “I was referring to Smeg, the talking crocodile, but whatever.”

“Well played, Soph. Well played. Anyway, what did the toothpick say when it saw a hedgehog?”

“What?” She decided to indulge him.

“Oh, look, there’s a bus.” Lunis howled with laughter, rolling over on his stomach and dropping the Switch.

“Did I say I wanted hedgehog jokes?” Sophia said dryly and closed the book, deciding it would be impossible to read with Lunis doing his comedy routine. “How about Shakespeare jokes?”

“How very cultured of you,” he said in a dignified tone.

“It’s me taking a gamble that you don’t have any of those readily available,” she admitted. “You aren’t necessarily a literature buff.”

He stood suddenly, offense on his face. “What makes you say that?”

“You have an entire Pokémon collection.”

“Which is sitting next to my bookcase,” he argued.

“I know those are empty books where you keep your gummy bear stash,” she stated.

Lunis rolled his eyes. “You know, you don’t have to sneak my secrets out of my head.”

“I don’t have to,” she teased. “But it’s more fun that way.”

“What’s Shakespeare’s favorite video game?” Lunis asked.

With an indignant look, she simply glared at him in response.

“Oh, you didn’t think this simpleton dragon would have any Shakespeare jokes on the fly,” he said smugly. “Just you wait. Now go ahead and set me up.”

“Video games weren’t around in the time of Shakespeare,” Sophia countered.

“If you’d been around, there would have been no plays written because you would have trampled all over Will’s creativity.” Lunis stuck his tongue out at her.

“Fine.” She sighed. “What’s Shakespeare’s favorite video game?”

“Sonnet the Hedgehog!” Lunis nearly fell over laughing. “See what I did there? You ask for hedgehog jokes and Shakespeare jokes, and you get both! More for your money. You’re welcome. Remember to tip your waitress. Try the veal. I’m here all week.”

Sophia was grateful when her phone buzzed in her pocket.

“Don’t you dare get that,” Lunis warned. “This is my time. Uninterrupted by awful people you’re related to—”

“Her name is Liv,” Sophia cut in with a laugh.

“Or dumb boys who stalk you,” he continued.

“Wilder is my boyfriend, and the stalking is mutual between us.” She held up the phone. “This is neither. It’s a message from Mortimer.”

“Oh, well, that’s okay,” Lunis stated. “He’s a cool fella. Hey, can I get a Brownie for Christmas when it comes around?”

“You recently got a hedgehog,” Sophia argued, glancing at the message from the Brownie.

“He’s such a mess-maker,” Lunis replied. “I need someone to clean up after him.”

Sophia giggled while reading the message from Mortimer, which explained that he was okay. That relieved her. However, the next parts of his message had the opposite effect.

She jumped to her feet, panic racing through her. “We might not be here for Christmas when it comes around. The whole of Scotland might be gone unless we act fast.”

Chapter Ninety-Five

“She plans to bomb the whole of Scotland?” Hiker bellowed when Sophia told him the contents of the message she received from Mortimer. It included the Rogue Riders' location, the extenuating circumstances they’d have to endure to get in there, and Versalee’s current plan to get rid of the Dragon Elite.

“Apparently, she figures that if she takes out the entire mainland of Scotland, she’ll wipe us out too,” Sophia explained, giving Mama Jamba a sympathetic look—this was part of her world after all.

“She’ll also murder five million people,” Hiker argued, thundering across the floor of his study.

“My contact said that although we need to be swift in our efforts to stop her, Versalee isn’t close to being ready,” Sophia explained. “She needs to secure enough bombs because it’s crucial to her plan that they’re all dropped at the same time.”

Hiker’s face contorted with disgust. “She’s one sick individual.”

Sophia agreed with a nod.

“I think it’s time that you share with me who this contact is who gives you insider information,” Hiker demanded. “These are serious allegations so I need to know I can trust this person.”

“It’s not a person,” Sophia stated. “And it’s not one individual. It’s thousands of them. They're Brownies and report to my contact, Mortimer.”

“The leader of the Brownies?” Hiker asked with total surprise.

“Very smart, dear,” Mama Jamba commended. “They’re everywhere and see everything. Good thinking employing them for such purposes.”

“Well, they’re Liv’s contacts, but I borrow them, and Mortimer likes helping,” Sophia explained.

“It is smart,” Hiker affirmed. “I think we can trust them.”

“And the Brownies need our help,” Sophia went on. “Specifically, Mortimer does. He’s in trouble with his union for helping Liv and me. We need to stop Versalee and prove that it was only because of his help that we were able to save the entire country of Scotland—a place full of mortals, who the Brownies serve.”

“And our home,” Hiker growled.

Sophia nodded. “We know what Versalee is up to now, and we know where to find her.”

“Yeah, about that…” Hiker didn’t look at all hopeful. “How are she and her riders able to live inside an active volcano?”

“Mortimer says that he believes it’s her dragon, Ash’s element,” Sophia answered.

Hiker’s eyes widened. “Of course. Lava. Being around it and so close to it continuously would make both dragon and rider very strong, allowing them to shield their own.”

“Then the question is, how are you all going to get in there to stop them?” Mama Jamba asked.

“Can you make the volcano erupt?” Hiker questioned hopefully. “Then when Katla spits them out, we’ll cut Versalee in two.”

“I wish I could,” Mama Jamba sang. “There are a lot of people who would be harmed by such a thing, neighboring cities and farms in Iceland.”

“Need I remind you that we’re about to get bombed?” he seethed.

“Not yet,” Sophia stated. “We have time. I have another contact who I believe can offer me some insights about how to withstand the volcano’s heat. At least, it’s worth a try.”

“Your message from Mortimer says that even if you can withstand the heat, there’s a lock of sorts,” Hiker countered.

Sophia chewed on her lip for a moment, thinking. Suddenly her eyes brightened with a realization. “I think I have a way around that too.” The information about Bellator that Subner had told her seemingly randomly came rushing back to her. It was all starting to come together. She grinned at the leader of the Dragon Elite. “As a bonus, Wilder secured a bow and arrows that shoot ice that spreads out. It’s incredibly powerful and effective, and I have to believe it will be of use in this battle.”

Hiker didn’t look as hopeful, but he nodded. “This is no longer a battle. We’ve graduated to full-out war. Whoever wins this will decide the fate of this planet.”

Chapter Ninety-Six

The music from the mariachi band that played outside the Mariasol restaurant at the end of the Santa Monica Pier wafted through the open windows along with the smell of saltwater and ocean breezes.

Sophia had to slide her way through the crowded Mexican restaurant, craning her neck to look over people to find her party. She saw Liv and King Rudolf Sweetwater sitting at a corner table next to the bank of windows with views of Malibu in the distance, the shore and the expansive ocean glistening in the sunlight.

“Oh good, our waitress is here. We can order,” Rudolf said to Sophia upon seeing her.

She lowered her chin and regarded him with a hooded gaze. “I’m not your waitress.”

“I don’t mind if the hostess takes our order. I need drinks pronto,” Rudolf said in a haughty tone. He pointed at Liv sitting opposite of him. “She bred with a loser so she can’t drink. Therefore I’ll be drinking for her. Bring me two pitchers of margaritas to start.”

“How sweet of you,” Liv said dryly, scooting over to make room for Sophia to sit.

Rudolf gave Sophia a disapproving look when she sat, as if she was slacking on the job. “I’m reporting this to your manager.” He looked around.

“Do it,” Sophia encouraged, then turned her attention to Liv. “How are you feeling?”

“Mostly fine,” she answered. “I can’t sleep, and my back aches, but other than that I can’t complain.”

“Oh, are those typical pregnancy symptoms?” Sophia asked.

Liv shot her a look of confusion. “Pregnancy symptoms? No, that’s not the reason for my insomnia and backaches. That’s because the trolls and centaurs are fighting again and I constantly have to send them to their timeout corners.” She sighed. “It’s fine. They’ll wear themselves out like toddlers after a long tantrum, and I’ll have a break.”

“And a baby,” Sophia said fondly.

“That seems like a piece of cake after the week I’ve had,” Liv admitted. “Babies are simple. Give them what they want, and they’re happy. Give a troll what he wants, and he throws a fit because he doesn’t want to want potato chips, and getting what he wants makes him all existential. They’re complex beasts.”

“It sounds like it,” Sophia agreed as the waitress trotted over.

Rudolf looked straight at the mortal and pointed at Sophia. “She’s being insubordinate and refusing to take my order or do her job.”

“Oh, really?” the waitress said, pushing her long brown hair behind her ear, wearing a confused expression. “What do you do?”

“I’m a dragonrider,” Sophia answered. “I’m doing my job, which is why I’m here with this seaweed brain.”

“It’s not nice to talk about your sister that way,” Rudolf scolded before glancing back at the waitress. “I’ll have two macho mega patronita margaritas. No salt. No ice. And one straw.”

“Those are meant to be shared with a few people,” the waitress explained. “And they’re eighty dollars each.”

“Oh really?” Rudolf replied. “Make it three then. But bring them out one at a time, ten to fifteen minutes apart.”

The confused waitress looked at Liv and Sophia as if they were Rudolf’s parents and she required their permission.

“Be ready to make a fourth,” Liv suggested. “The king is an expert at only one thing.”

He nodded proudly. “I’m the master of conversation.”

“Drinking. You’re an expert at getting drunk,” Liv corrected and glanced at the mortal. “I’ll have the Camacho’s nachos with chicken and carne asada. Tell the chef that if every chip isn’t touched by loads of cheese, they are being thrown off the pier.”

Fear bounding in the poor waitress’s eyes, she looked at Sophia. “I’ll have the same.”

When the waitress pretty much ran away from them, Liv tapped the table to get Sophia’s attention. “You needed me for something?”

With a bashful look, Sophia nodded. “I need you and Rudolf to go and take care of some pirates I left off the Amalfi Coast. I thought you two could take the Serena there and finish them off.”

The look of annoyance that Sophia was expecting covered Liv’s face. “So you want me to go on a mission with Captain Airhead…”

Rudolf pursed his lips. “No, silly girl. Sophia wants you to go on a mission with me. It will be fun. Just like old times. Remember when you summoned me to the Arctic to fix a glacier?”

“That was, like, last week,” Liv stated dryly.

“And there was that one time you wanted to get your caricature drawn on the Santa Monica pier, and I told you that the paper wasn’t big enough,” he said fondly.

“That happened like ten minutes ago,” Liv replied. “My cartoon butt would totally have fit on that paper.”

“Maybe,” he said doubtfully. “Yes, Sophia, I’d be happy to take my ship out there and teach some pirates a thing or two. Liv and I have fought pirates together.”

The Warrior nodded. “It’s true, and Captain Jackfruit wasn’t the downfall that I thought he’d be. He might have saved the day, but don’t tell him that.”

Rudolf leaned forward in a conspiratorial manner. “Your secret is safe with me. Do you think we can find this Captain Jackfruit? He might be useful in securing our victory.”

Sophia looked at Liv, giving her a sincere apologetic expression. “The pirates are on a ship called the Dark Echo that just left the Amalfi Coast. The captain is known as Silver Toe, and he has enough stolen treasure to fund a small country for decades. I have to go stop Scotland from getting taken off the map. Otherwise, I’d go back and take care of the scoundrels myself.”

The waitress hurried over, her face obscured by the largest margarita glass Sophia had ever seen. She had the stem in both hands and was careful not to let the lime green liquid slosh over the side as she slid it onto the table in front of the king of the fae.

Rudolf’s eyes lit up with excitement as he wrapped his lips around the straw and took a large slip, making the pool of liquid recede in the glass.

“Well, this seems like a worthy enough mission,” Liv stated. “The trolls and centaurs are probably okay with not being supervised for a day. I’ll take care of the pirates for you, Soph.”

“We,” Rudolf corrected.

Liv patted her hip where Bellator was sheathed and nodded. “Yes, that’s correct. My sword and I will take care of the pirates. Rudolf will probably sleep off lunch on the poop deck.”

“There’s something else I need to ask you,” Sophia said a bit sheepishly, bracing herself for the next request she needed to make.

Chapter Ninety-Seven

“Are you out of your mind?” Liv asked her sister when she’d told her what she wanted.

Sophia cringed a bit. “I know that it’s your sword and—”

“Keeps me alive every single day,” Liv cut in.

“I’ll keep you alive,” Rudolf offered, having finished his first margarita by the time that the two mountains of nachos arrived.

“You’re the reason that I often consider jumping off cliffs,” Liv remarked dryly.

He nodded understandingly. “I have heard that from a few hundred people.”

“Soph, you can’t be serious,” Liv began, pulling at a chip, the cheese creating a long string that connected it to its brethren. “You want me to go with this sloshed fae to the middle of the ocean on a search for deadly pirates—”

“He has a ship,” Sophia offered. “Which you will need to find these guys, who aren’t deadly. I had a meal with them, and they were sort of charming if you looked past the eyepatches and hooked hands and a lifetime of bad choices.”

“They’re pirates,” Liv argued. “They’re always deadly because they have no respect for…well, just about anything. And they don’t care if they lose a finger trying to get the upper hand.”

“Or several toes,” Sophia added.

“I, for one, think it would be impossible to get the upper hand if you don’t have all your fingers.” Rudolf held up his palm and folded his fingers down. “See, there’s no way that it can be the upper one. It’s too short without all the fingers.”

Liv glared at her sister. “You want me to go fight pirates with this.” She pointed at Rudolf. “And without this?” She then pointed at Bellator.

“I have an excellent reason,” Sophia begged.

“You have a new black dress and need a funeral to wear it to?” Liv asked, mock-seriously. “Because it’s either him or me.” Again she indicated the king of the fae.

Sophia shook her head. “It was Subner who told me that I needed Bellator.” She tilted her head back and forth. “Well, he gave me the clues, and I figured out that I need Bellator. There’s a locking spell on the Rogue Riders’ location, and I need a key.”

Liv leaned back, realization dawning. “Subner told you that he enchanted Bellator so that it could unlock hard-to-open doors.”

Sophia nodded. “Yes, and I think he intended for me to use Bellator. He sent Wilder and me on a mission to get a bow and arrow to battle the Rogue Riders. Apparently, he already knew what we’d face but couldn’t be bothered to tell me so Mortimer had to spy.”

Liv took a bite of her nachos, seeming to be in heaven for a moment. “Oh, yes, I’m all too aware of how that man knows all sorts of things that would help me out, but it apparently would kill him to tell me. Sometimes I wish it would, and he’d get the urge to gab.”

Sophia laughed. “Yeah, you two are still feuding, I can see.”

“I think it will be our thing for many, many years to come,” Liv replied.

“I know that your sword is your lifeline,” Sophia began. “I can loan you Inexorabilis for the time being.”

Liv shook her head. “That won’t work. I think the sword wanted to ensure that you bonded to it and not me. If I use it, it shocks me.”

“The same thing happens to me when I touch those small holes in the wall,” Rudolf related, slurping the last of his second margarita.

“Those are electrical outlets you fish for brains,” Liv stated before returning her attention to Sophia. “It’s fine. You can take Bellator. I’ll borrow Clark’s.”

“He has a sword?” Sophia was surprised.

“The cane that used to belong to our father,” Liv explained. “It has two hidden swords in it, remember?”

“Oh, that’s right,” Sophia said when the memory of the pure silver swords that broke apart from the intricately decorated cane surfaced.

“They’re perfect for dueling with pirates because they never fight fair and usually multiple ones come at you from different directions,” Liv said with confidence. “I’ll have one for each hand and can really slice and dice.”

“After you make me a salad, we’ll kill some pirates,” Rudolf said, snapping his fingers at the waitress. “Speaking of food, I’m ready for my next margarita.”

Sophia gave her sister a nervous smile. “I owe you big for this.”

Liv shook her head and unfastened the sword from her side. “Never ever do you owe me a damn thing. I once fought so that the world would be a better place for you to live in. I never realized I was fighting so that one day, you could fix this planet, but I’m so grateful I did.”

She handed over the large, giant-made sword to Sophia. “Take care of Bellator, and it will undoubtedly take care of you. I don’t have to remind you that swords have personalities and wisdom and will often save us even if we don’t wield them in battle.”

Sophia took her sister’s sword and smiled. “Thank you. I’ll bring it back safely.”

“I know you will,” Liv replied fondly. “Take down those Rogue Riders once and for all. I have a baby shower I need you to plan.”

Laughing, Sophia realized how strange her life was. Few, she believed, fought pirates and got fitted for a bridesmaid dress all in the same week. Or were required to enter a volcano and later plan a baby shower for Father Time’s warrior. However, Sophia Beaufont would have it no other way—ever.

Chapter Ninety-Eight

Sophia was that much closer to being ready for the Dragon Elite to face the Rogue Riders. Being prepared was key, and she and Hiker knew that. If they stormed into Mount Katla now, they’d be at a serious disadvantage. But she had Bellator, and that was quite literally the key to getting into Versalee’s lair. Now they needed a way to protect themselves from the intense heat in the volcano.

Sophia had to give it to Versalee—she was a smart cookie, thinking of putting her headquarters next to her dragon’s element. If the moon was always out and always full, then Lunis would be exceptionally powerful and could lend that strength to Sophia and the other dragonriders. It was the same for Wilder and Simi on a windy day or when Evan and Coral were next to a large body of water. For that reason, Mahkah and Tala were best at ground combat, although they were exceptional fliers.

Thankfully, Sophia thought she knew someone who might help her with protecting them from the lava and heat in the volcano. She stepped through the portal to Happily Ever After College, enjoying the perfect spring breeze as it danced across her face and the backs of her hands.

Bellator was much heavier than Inexorabilis and carrying both around wasn’t going to work. Unfortunately, she’d have to leave her sword behind at the Castle when they stormed into the real battle. One should usually have their most trusted weapon with them in a fight—one they’ve bonded to—but this was a unique situation that called for her to adapt.

Fairy godmother college was always changing lately. First, it was the building, which had been redesigned after the green sludge almost destroyed the campus. Then the grounds of the college were transformed from a manicured British garden to an overgrown enchanted forest.

When Sophia thought the school was moving in a more organic and edgy direction, the headmistress reverted Happily Ever After College to its previous ways, ordering the fairy godmothers to wear the old uniforms. They were long blue silk gowns with hoods. The professors had pink bows that tied at the collar. And everyone, students and professors alike, had gray hair making them look like the old and wise guiding fairy godmothers they were supposed to be.

However, things had changed even further at Happily Ever After College. Where the large building that was a conglomeration of different designs once stood was instead a large Victorian mansion. Leading to it was a winding cobbled path with twisted oak trees lining it. In the distance, willow trees waved in the gentle breeze.

The house most certainly reminded Sophia of a grandmother’s house with the wraparound porch and smoke billowing from one of the many chimneys. It was a three-story baby blue house with white trim and had to have at least a hundred rooms or more. Sophia couldn’t see the back, but there appeared to be a greenhouse and a large garden.

She shook her head, wondering what the reason was for the continuous changes at the college. She had quite liked the building that had replaced the old one although she wasn’t sure what she thought of the new uniforms. However, it appeared that like all of the magical organizations, the fairy godmothers were trying to find their footing after the results of the Great War.

When mortals couldn’t see magic for a few hundred years, it had sent the Dragon Elite into hiding and created many obstacles for different magical races. Now things had shifted, and with it, everyone was trying to figure out how to evolve. Hiker had stumbled quite a bit when mortals could see magic again, not knowing how to reenter the world after centuries of isolation. It appeared that Happily Ever After College was going through its own evolution.

When Sophia entered the house, the smell of chocolate chip cookies greeted her. She drew in a long breath, enjoying the comforting warmth that filled the long hallway.

Sophia had expected to enter the cozy mansion to find a living room and a grandmother pulling baked goods from the stove. However, it looked more like a college inside with a long hallway that led to what appeared to be a large sunroom—a green lawn winked through the glass windows at the back. Doors lined the hallway and to the left of the large entry was a grand staircase that led to the various floors. Sophia suspected that much like the House of Fourteen, the new college building was bigger on the inside, although the house's footprint was quite large already.

To the left of the staircase was an elegant sitting room with a piano and a cozy cat curled up on a tufted sofa. The fat orange cat cracked an eye, peering at Sophia appraisingly, annoyance evident on its face for being disturbed during nap time.

“Don’t mind Casanova,” a familiar voice said at Sophia’s back. “He’s always cross with visitors.”

Sophia turned to find Mae Ling standing at the threshold to the second door in the hallway. She pointed at the cat. “Is he new?”

The fairy godmother shrugged. “He is to you.” She waved her hand around. “All of this is to you, but to the other professors and me, this is how it always was for the longest time.”

“Oh, so the new building didn’t work out then?” Sophia asked.

Mae Ling looked around fondly. “I wouldn’t say that. I think the magic that creates Happily Ever After College simply had plans for the place.”

Sophia was suddenly much more confused. “So you all didn’t do this?”

Her fairy godmother smiled. “We hardly ever do anything to this place. Love creates it, and as it changes in the world, so does this place.” She indicated the room behind her. “Do you want to join me in here?”

Sophia nodded, although she was having a tough time wrapping her mind around this new information. Quiet created the Gullington. The House of Fourteen was a product of the Founding Families. The wisdom and stories of the world manifested the Great Library. All those places were very much alive, rather than being only a place.

Sophia always imagined she could hear a heartbeat when she was a child inside the House of Fourteen. Inside the Castle, she often thought of the building as having a personality. As things changed around the world, so did all the magical places. So it made sense that Happily Ever After, a place very similar to the others, would be a product of magic and shift as things did.

Inside Mae Ling’s new office, Sophia suddenly felt transported back in time. There was a large desk with stationary upon it and an ink well and quill. Sitting next to a lacy lamp was an old rotary phone and a small dish with butterscotch candy.

Mae Ling indicated the chair on the other side of the desk—a poufy armchair with pink paisley designs. “Please make yourself comfortable.”

The office, like the house, reminded Sophia of a grandmother’s room. It didn’t seem like her fairy godmother’s style, but the small woman seemed at home as she nestled into the chair on the other side of the desk.

“So did you wake up and Happily Ever After College had transformed?” Sophia asked, taking a seat.

Mae Ling nodded pleasantly. “Yes, it appears that the college is resetting, but that’s taking a few iterations. Saint Valentine is very curious about the situation, but I’m certain it will be static soon…well, until it’s not again.”

“You think the college will change again?”

“Not for quite some time,” Mae Ling stated in a mysterious and knowing tone. “I think this will serve us for a while, until it doesn’t.”

“Then you’ll evolve,” Sophia guessed.

“We shall see,” Mae Ling stated. “There are many factors at play with the future, always. Usually, evolution requires a change agent. Stagnation is always an option…”

There was such a strange edge to Mae Ling’s voice that Sophia couldn’t quite pin down. It was as if she knew something and also didn’t. Like in Oscar Beaufont’s diary where he could see the future and yet, it wasn’t certain.

“Now, although I wish this were only a social visit,” Mae Ling continued. “You’re here because you need help, is that right?”

Sophia nodded. “Yes, I think I need advice. Although I’ve done a lot of research, I can’t figure out how the Dragon Elite could withstand the intense heat inside a volcano.”

“Where you need to venture to defeat Versalee,” Mae Ling stated.

Things were always so easy with Sophia’s fairy godmother. She didn’t have to explain things because somehow she already knew, as if her crystal ball had told her. All Sophia had to do was ask for what she needed to know, in most cases.

“Yes, and I know there are spells or maybe talismans that could protect us, but none that I’ve studied seem strong enough or foolproof,” Sophia explained. “Now I’m considering that I might need to create a spell or a potion.”

“Sometimes, the answers we seek have already been discovered by others, and we simply don’t know about it,” Mae Ling stated.

“Yeah, I don’t want to reinvent the wheel if I don’t have to.”

Mae Ling offered a polite smile. “Most don’t know the history of the elves. They didn’t always live on islands in the South Pacific.”

Sophia blinked at her in confusion. “I didn’t know that. Where was their homeland?”

“Similar to the giants and gnomes, they were in the north, but proximity bred contempt,” Mae Ling explained. “Over time, the gnomes and the elves battled for land and resources.”

Sophia nodded. “It’s always about that, isn’t it?”

“I’m afraid so,” Mae Ling answered. “Most of this world’s problems are because others think they don’t have enough. Really, it should be about having enough love, and then we’d never go hungry, but that lesson is hard to teach or remember, as it were.”

Sophia took a butterscotch and stayed quiet, listening.

“The elves were losing to the gnomes because they couldn’t protect themselves from their fire magic,” Mae Ling continued. “But they didn’t give up, and the elders of the tribes created a very powerful spell that proved successful against the gnome’s fire magic.”

“So how did the elves end up in the South Pacific?” Sophia realized she was missing the story's point, but was too curious about the history she didn’t know.

Mae Ling laughed a little. “It’s funny that once we have what we need to win, sometimes we don’t want it anymore. Tired of the fighting and the cold, the elves' ancestors decided to move their people to the islands of Hawaii. It was the spell they created to protect them from the gnomes that allowed them to do so. You will recall there are many volcanos on those islands in the South Pacific.”

“That’s brilliant,” Sophia nearly exclaimed, surprised by how the story turned out. “So the elves have the spell that would protect us inside the volcano?”

Mae Ling nodded. “I believe so, and the Elfin Council has the power to grant you the spell. However, your challenge will be getting in there since they don’t allow outsiders into the Elfin Council.”

Sophia grinned, suddenly feeling victorious on many levels. “I think I have a contact who can get me in there.”

Mae Ling winked at her. “I thought so. Isn’t it nice when you realize you were closer to a solution than you thought? You simply needed a little history lesson.”

Standing suddenly, feeling a renewed excitement, Sophia said, “Yes, knowledge really is powerful.”

Chapter Ninety-Nine

“I have to warn you,” Ainsley said in a careful voice when they stepped onto the Hawaiian island that very few other than elves had ever set foot upon. It was uncharted and hidden from the other magical races since it was the Elfin Council's location. “Most elves aren’t like me.” She wore a dark blue practical pantsuit that was both elegant and fashionable.

Sophia was wearing her usual leather pants, combat top, cloak, and sword. “You mean most elves subscribe to hippy behavior? Yeah, I’ve been around enough to know about your race’s tendency toward a flower child lifestyle.”

“Oh, good.” Ainsley led the way away from the beach, through the lush forest of the tropical island. “I’m glad that won’t come as a shock. Hippies are the opposite of dragonriders, who are regimented and trained for battle. The two haven’t seen eye to eye in the past.”

“Which begs the question, why are you different?” Sophia questioned. “I’ve met a couple of elves like you, who I would dare label as normal.” She was thinking of Renswick, the demon expert who couldn’t stand being around his kind, or Subner, who had nearly killed himself to stop spouting hippie phrases.

“I’m from one of the oldest elfin families in the north,” Ainsley explained. “It wasn’t until after the war with the gnomes when many of my people moved to the South Pacific that they took on a hippie mentality. I think it’s in the water here.”

“So you never moved here?” Sophia asked.

Ainsley shook her head. “At the time, I became very nomadic as a diplomat for the Elfin Council. Then I was assigned to be a delegate for the Dragon Elite because it became clear that the riders didn’t like working with hippie elves. And the rest, well, you know that history.”

Sophia nodded. “So elves who originated from this part of the world or their families did, tend to be hippies?”

“That’s right,” Ainsley affirmed.

Sophia laughed, thinking of Hiker having to deal with a hippie elf as a delegate. Ainsley was a bit eccentric in her way, but she didn’t burn incense and “sage” the Castle, which would no doubt have driven the Dragon Elite’s leader completely bonkers.

Ainsley paused right in front of a large elephant ear leaf that was blocking the path. “Are you ready to enter the Elfin Council? Few outsiders have ever seen it or set foot on this land.”

Sophia nodded, getting the impression that she was about to be in for more than a few surprises, as well as a whole lot of hippie behavior.

Chapter One Hundred

When Ainsley pushed back the large leaf, Sophia was suddenly in awe of the Elfin Council. She had to admit that she expected something like the modest huts on the island that the Rogue Riders had tried to take over. This was more like a palace that stretched along the length of a green lagoon that stood between them and the Elfin Council.

The building reminded Sophia of a Buddhist temple with its pagoda-style roofs and many different levels. Between the various buildings were open breezeways and the entire exterior was red and appeared made of bamboo. Behind the Elfin Council were the dramatic mountains that the Hawaiian islands were known for.

“It’s beautiful.” Sophia enjoyed the smell of hibiscus flowers that bloomed all around the lagoon.

“It is.” Ainsley gazed at the building fondly. “The appointment I set for you with the Council is soon. This way.”

“Oh, thanks for your help with this.” Sophia followed the elf. “I hope we’re not going to be late.”

Ainsley laughed. “They’d prefer that, especially if you said it was because you were appreciating a leaf or making a rock structure out of pebbles you found.”

“For the love of the angels.” Sophia shook her head. “This is going to try my patience, isn’t it?”

The shapeshifter cackled with evil delight. “If you thought your trips to vegan restaurants on Roya Lane were a lot to handle, just wait. This is like hippie-ism times one hundred.”

“At least I only have to endure annoying behavior and don’t have to worry about a pirate shooting me,” Sophia related. It was nice to have the break from danger, especially because she knew that soon she’d have a real battle to face.

They passed a rock garden and a large statue of Buddha on their way into the Elfin Council. At the entrance were a ton of abandoned shoes. Sophia watched as Ainsley slid off her sandals at the door and copied her, pulling off her boots.

The inside of the Elfin Council felt like a temple when they entered—silent and full of a meditative vibe. Down one hallway, Sophia heard the chanting of what sounded like monks. Ainsley led her in the opposite direction.

The entire space was open and light with minimal furnishings. Sophia wasn’t expecting the Council of Elves to be like the one at the House of Fourteen, sitting high upon their bench and looking down on visitors and warriors. However, she also didn’t expect to find seven elves sitting cross-legged on the floor in a circle. She realized upon entering the main council room that she really should have expected this. They were hippies after all.

“Thank you for joining us, Sophia Beaufont,” a man with silver hair, wearing a floral shirt said when they entered the large unfurnished room. He indicated an empty spot in the circle. “Please join our circle.”

Ainsley strode forward and sank into a seated position on the floor at once, patting the spot next to her for Sophia.

“One Who Shifts,” the man began. He sat on the opposite side of the circle, his hands pressed together in prayer. “I trust that your journeys have brought much enlightenment.”

“The groomsmen for my wedding party have promised to wear no boxers under their kilts,” she explained. “I’m pretty certain they’re going to moon everyone when the ceremony is over, so not as much enlightenment as annoyance.”

The man, who Sophia got the impression was the leader of the elves, chuckled. “To be free in spirit is to be free in mind.”

“Seeing Evan’s bare butt doesn’t sound very freeing to me.” Ainsley looked at Sophia with irritation. “You know what I mean, right?”

“It sounds like it has the potential of blinding me.” Sophia laughed and settled into the circle. Around them were elves with their pointy ears and loose-fitting clothes. Most had stringy hair or dreadlocks, and they were all tan with pleasant expressions on their faces.

“Welcome, dragonrider.” The man looked at Sophia directly. “I’m Dakota Skye and this is the Council for the Elves. We’re most grateful to you and the Dragon Elite for returning our homeland to our people.”

Sophia smiled and nodded, feeling like the peaceful nature of these people was strangely contagious. “You’re welcome. I come to you with a request that I hope will aid in our journey to prevent the Rogue Riders from doing any more harm.”

Ainsley had counseled Sophia on how to phrase things before they came to the Elfin Council. She’d advised her not to say anything about battles or fighting but instead use words like “journey.” The whole thing seemed a bit contrived, but whatever it took to get the spell that would protect the Dragon Elite inside the volcano.

“We are open to hearing your request,” Dakota said with a calm expression.

“I understand that the elves have a powerful spell that prevents you from being endangered when in the presence of high heats or lava,” Sophia began. “Something that you’ve used to protect your own when around volcanoes. I hoped that you would share this spell with me. It would help the Dragon Elite to bring peace to the world.”

Dakota looked around the circle, not saying a word but seeming to be having a silent conversation with his peers. Finally, he glanced back at Sophia and offered her a slight smile. “This spell is very precious to the elves and, as you say, very powerful. Normally we wouldn’t part with such a spell. However, because you risked much to protect our lands and return them to us, we would welcome the opportunity to return the favor. It appears the gods were looking at a way for us to reward you.”

Yes, Sophia thought victoriously. She didn’t care if it was the gods who had set up the exchange or simply fate. She was grateful that it was all working out. She was that much closer to stopping Versalee, and knowing that the demon dragonrider was trying to bomb all of Scotland made this victory all the more welcome.

“We will grant you approval to have the spell,” Dakota continued. “Learning it will be easy and painless.”

Sophia liked the sound of this more and more.

“All you must do is venture underground, seek out the ghosts of our ancestors, and they will instill it in you,” Dakota explained.

She slumped, feeling an edge of doubt that things weren’t going down Easy Street anymore. “Thank you. Is this underground journey difficult? Should I be concerned?”

He shook his head. “Not at all. It will be what you make of it. If there is danger, we encourage you to embrace it. If you become afraid on your journey, we hope that you look into that fear. Hopefully, you find more than the spell you sought. We hope it enriches your life in ways you didn’t expect when you set out for one goal and achieve another.”

Sophia nodded, but she wasn’t sure that she and Dakota were on the same page. She considered asking if they could make a copy of the spell and send it to her mobile device but decided that was probably akin to speaking a foreign language. All she could hope was this field trip to the ancestors' ghosts didn’t take long since time was a factor with the fate of all Scotland hanging in the balance.

“Okay, can you point me in the direction of the entrance to this underground journey?” Sophia asked.

“Yes, and the One Who Shifts can accompany you,” Dakota stated. “Offering her wisdom along your path.”

Ainsley pointed at herself. “That’s me, S. Beaufont. No matter how many times I tell Kota my name, he refuses to use it. Sort of cute and sort of not.”

Sophia suppressed a laugh. “Thank you. So which way is the entrance?” she asked again, antsy to get going and get back to the Gullington with the new protective spell.

“All in good time, dragonrider,” Dakota stated serenely. “First, you must prepare for the journey.”

“Prepare?” Sophia asked, doubt edging into her voice.

“Yes. You’re not dressed for this voyage, and you must understand the guidelines first,” Dakota answered.

There it was, Sophia thought and braced herself. “How do I need to be dressed? And these guidelines, what are they?”

Dakota pushed up unhurriedly to a standing position and held up his arm. A door at the back of the room slid open, presenting a new space. “To meet the ghosts of the ancestors, you must become like us in appearance and attitude. Otherwise, you’ll never find what you seek.”

Oh hell, Sophia thought, realizing that meant she had to become the one thing she loathed the most—a hippie.

Chapter One Hundred One

If Liv found out that Sophia became a hippie, she might disown her. This was one mission she wouldn’t share with her big sister. If nothing else, Sophia suspected her sister would laugh uncontrollably at the obstacles she had to deal with.

As Dakota led Sophia and Ainsley to the other room, she glanced at the shapeshifter beside her, who hid a grin. Sophia had the distinct impression that Ainsley knew this would happen the entire time but had decided against disclosing it.

“First,” Dakota began while leading them to a set of elfin women who appeared to be ready and waiting for them, “we’ll work on transforming your outside appearance, and that will pave the road to transforming your internal landscape. When you’re done, I’ll be waiting through there to give you the guidelines and show you the entrance.”

Sophia nodded, although she was more nervous for this makeover than fighting angry monsters and sneaking onto pirate ships.

Dakota strode forward, and another door slid out from the far wall as he approached. He disappeared a moment later, and the door slid back into place.

Sophia glanced at Ainsley with a questioning expression.

“Think of this as Dorothy’s makeover to meet the wizard after venturing down the yellow brick road,” the elf consoled.

“Does that make you the cowardly lion, the heartless tin man, or the scarecrow without a brain?” Sophia joked.

“None of the above,” Ainsley answered smugly. “I won’t get a makeover since I’m already an elf.”

“Besides the pointy ears, you don’t look the part,” Sophia pointed out, nodding at the other elves all dutifully stationed around them. They all had long hair and wore loose clothes and pleasant expressions.

“I will,” Ainsley promised. “Guest first.” She glanced at the women. “She’s ready for you to work your magic.”

“Our job is to remove the societal pressures that have altered your appearance,” the first woman said and stepped forward, striding around Sophia. She stopped behind her and combed her hands through her long blonde hair. “You’ve been conditioned to brush your hair. To keep it neat and tidy. Who has done this to you?”

“Not my sister,” Sophia joked. “She hates brushing her hair. I’ll tell her that the elves don’t like it either. She’ll love that. Really, I like my hair combed, but whatever you think.”

“It’s about how you feel,” the woman corrected. “I think you’ll find that when your hair is allowed to do as it pleases, you’ll feel much better.”

Sophia had to stop herself from explaining that her hair didn’t have a mind of its own and was subject to what she wanted, but decided that arguing with a hippie was a recipe for a headache.

“Now,” the woman continued. “Try and clear your mind and I’ll remove the restrictions you’ve put on your hair, taking it away from its true essence.”

Sophia pressed her eyes shut, afraid that what happened next might hurt. It didn’t, but she felt different. Dirtier. Her head was heavier.

“There you go,” the woman said. “It really is you. The you that you’ve hidden under societal pressures.”

Sophia peeled her eyes open and couldn’t help but notice that Ainsley appeared close to bursting out laughing. She lifted her hands and touched her hair, finding that instead of it being soft, untangled locks, it was thick ropes of dreadlocks.

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” she mouthed to her friend, who instantly covered her mouth, hiding her laughter.

Chapter One Hundred Two

The second elf stepped forward, holding out her hands to Sophia. “I’ll gladly take that which burdens you.”

A confused expression jumped to Sophia’s face. She glanced at Ainsley, hoping that she could interpret.

She pointed at the sword sheathed on Sophia’s hip. “She means that.”

“Oh, Inexorabilis isn’t a burden,” Sophia argued. “It’s pretty much why I’m alive.”

“When we bring weapons with us, we prepare the world to fight us,” the hippie explained in an airy tone.

“Right.” Sophia drew out the word. “That’s why monsters keep trying to kill me.” She gave Ainsley an annoyed look. “Why didn’t you simply tell me to leave my sword at the Castle? Then I wouldn’t be in mortal danger on a regular basis.”

“Slipped my mind, S. Beaufont.”

“I’ll get it back, right?” Sophia asked the woman.

She nodded. “If you wish to burden yourself with it after your underground journey to the ghosts of our ancestors, we will not deny you this. We are allowed to make mistakes because it is your voyage to heal your past lives, not mine.”

Sophia was pretty sure she might throw up, but instead, she unfastened her sword from her side and handed it over to the elf, who took it with an unpleasant expression.

The third and final woman stepped in front of Sophia. “My job is to remove the bonds that have weighed you down, restricting your movement and your soul’s expression.”

Sophia looked at Ainsley, her expression saying, “What the hell is she talking about?”

“Elderberry is going to change your clothes.” Ainsley indicated the woman.

Looking down at her bare feet, leather pants, and black cloak Sophia shrugged. She’d already lost her sword and her dignity with her hair. So what if they put her in flowy plants? “Sure, go ahead, Elderberry.”

The elfin woman smiled. “This will feel magnificent, and I dare say, you’ll never want to weigh yourself down with dark colors that obscure your soul again.”

Sophia didn’t think her soul particularly cared what she wore, but she didn’t say anything. Instead, she squeezed her eyes shut as if preparing for a painful injection. With her eyes closed, she felt the tight top and pants disappear from her body, replaced by loose-fitting clothes. She opened her eyes and glanced down to find she was wearing a tie-dye T-shirt and bohemian pants.

“Isn’t that better?” the woman asked in a serene voice.

“I do feel different,” Sophia admitted.

Dirty…she felt dirty. That’s how she felt different with her unwashed and unbrushed hair and bare feet.

Sophia found it ironic that in their attempts not to be regulated by society, these hippies threw out conformity and in refusing societal norms, made not conforming a rule.

“You are ready to proceed to your destiny.” The last elf held her arm out to the door where Dakota had disappeared.

Following Ainsley, Sophia strode through the door that slid out of their way as they approached. She found the leader of the elves waiting for her on the other side.

Dakota gave her an appreciative look when he took in the sight of her with her new ’do and threads. “Do you feel closer to the Earth in a truer form?”

Sophia felt like she needed to wash her feet of dirt, but she didn’t answer with that. Instead, she said, “I feel very different.”

“Lean into that feeling, and I’m sure that it will lead to a deeper connection with Mother Nature,” Dakota lectured.

“That woman stole my earbuds the other day,” Ainsley complained. “I almost connected my fist to her—”

The scolding look that Dakota gave her made her pause suddenly.

Ainsley held up her hand. “Oh, you try living with Mama Jamba. She’s as sweet as can be but totally doesn’t understand personal boundaries. I tried explaining to her that I’d need my earbuds for travel and her reply was, ‘If I’d been that stingy when creating this planet, there would be fewer places of interest for you to travel to.’ There is no winning with that woman.”

Sophia laughed. “I remember when you used to steal my clothes as the housekeeper for the Castle. I think this is karma.”

“I was borrowing your clothes,” Ainsley replied. “They never fit right so I always had to stretch them out.”

“Thanks,” Sophia stated dryly.

“Speaking of fitting right.” Dakota studied Ainsley. “Have you forgotten something?”

“Oh, right.” Ainsley’s appearance instantly shifted, turning her red hair into a series of braids with beads and a crown of flowers adorning the top of her head. A flowing sundress replaced her smart pantsuit and made her look quite different than seconds prior.

“Wonderful.” Dakota pressed his hands together. “Now I think you’re ready to hear the guidelines for your journey to the ghosts of our ancestors.”

Sophia tensed, feeling like this mission might be harder than if she had to dive to the bottom of the sea and wrestle a sea monster.

“The first guideline you must follow to find your destination,” Dakota began. “Is that you must not fight. No matter what you encounter or how dangerous it is, or how it threatens you, you must not fight. All you do must be through love and kindness.”

Sophia nodded, wanting to point out that they took her sword, so she expected this one.

“Second,” Dakota continued. “You must not hurry on this journey. It isn’t about when you get there. It’s how you get there. Often when we rush, we miss the miracle of life. So take your time. Move slowly.”

Dawdle, Sophia thought. He wants me to be a freaking dawdler. Sophia couldn’t stand dawdlers. They had nowhere to be and didn’t care that they were slowing the rest of the world down, blocking traffic, grocery store aisles, and holding up the line at the post office. Not that Sophia spent much time at those places, but she knew…she knew.

“Got it,” she replied. “Take my time. Not a problem.”

“Last,” Dakota sang in an airy tone. “On this voyage, do not think. Instead, to find the ghosts of our ancestors who have guarded us for ages, use your feelings to guide you. They will not steer you wrong. They will not let you down. But thinking, that will put a barrier between our ancestors and you.”

Sophia drew in a breath. Don’t think. Just feel. How hard could that be? she wondered, having the impression that it was akin to rocket science for someone like her who relied on strategy to overcome odds.

“With that, your journey begins.” Dakota held out his hand, and the door at the back of the room behind him slid open, revealing a dark staircase that descended into the earth.

Chapter One Hundred Three

Cautiously, Sophia approached the dark staircase, feeling Ainsley behind her. She was weaponless, barefoot, and not allowed to rush. This was the dragonrider’s worst nightmare, surprisingly. Leave it to hippies to frighten the hell out of me, Sophia thought with a mental laugh.

The moist dirt stairs were cold on Sophia’s feet as she climbed to the bottom. Thankfully, flaming torches lit her path, but that only illuminated the many potential problems. Like, for instance, there were spiders…everywhere. There was also a myriad of other creatures scuttling and clucking on the path up ahead.

Vines snaked around the dirt ceiling, reminding Sophia that she was under the forest. The tunnel smelled of moss and earth and was low in some places, making Ainsley have to duck to get through. Sophia was fine and once again, grateful for being short.

“Your people…” Sophia said to the elf when they’d walked a long distance, not finding anything of particular interest.

“They’re funny, aren’t they?” Ainsley questioned.

“Funny is one word for it,” Sophia replied. “Are you inviting many of them to the wedding?”

“Not a single one,” Ainsley retorted.

Sophia shot her a look of surprise.

“Oh, you’re as bad as Hiker,” Ainsley complained. “I don’t see what the big deal is. I want a marriage, not a huge lavish wedding.”

Sophia smiled at her friend. “I like that, and I get it. But it’s a reason to celebrate. You two have had to overcome a lot to be together.”

The elf beamed with pride. “We have. And it was worth it. I’d wait another century if I had to, to be with that man. But let’s hope I don’t because I think I’ve waited long enough.”

Sophia nodded. “You have, but you found your way back to each other. Hiker, well, he’s so different than he was when I first entered the Castle. He’s so different since you got your memories and returned to the Gullington.”

“I never told you this,” Ainsley began with a tentative tone, making Sophia tense. “I was both happy and sad when you came to the Gullington.”

“You were?”

She nodded. “I’d been the only woman in the Castle for centuries. Then this gorgeous young blonde with her worldly knowledge shows up, and well, I thought you were going to change everything.”

“Ains…”

The elf waved her off. “The thing is, you did change everything. You made Hiker stop being so scared to reenter the world. You forced him to confront his brother, something that Adam had been trying to do for ages. I’m certain that was an obstacle Hiker had to face first before he could open his heart back up to me. Then you helped me to recover my memories and the cure so I could leave the Gullington. If I never left, I would have never realized what I figured out, which was that I always wanted to be there. Before, I’d felt like a prisoner because I couldn’t leave. Now that I can, I don’t want to.” She smiled and twirled one of her many braids around her finger. “It’s a beautiful irony, isn’t it?”

Sophia wanted to tease the elf that her peoples’ hippie philosophy was rubbing off on her, but she didn’t want to ruin the moment, which was lovely. “It is.”

“Anyway, I worried that you’d change everything,” Ainsley continued. “Now, looking back, I’m so glad you showed up and changed everything. We could still be waking up day after day, doing the same thing. And we would if S. Beaufont hadn’t stirred things up—forcing us into the current century.”

Sophia’s face warmed. “I don’t think I can take much credit. All I did was remind Hiker that we were needed out there in the world.”

“That’s a lot.” Ainsley held out her arm to pause Sophia.

She tensed, wondering if the elf saw something on the path ahead that she hadn’t. Something dangerous or that she needed to deal with, like a mealworm that she shouldn’t step on, violating the hippie laws.

“We’re walking too fast,” Ainsley stated. “That’s why we’ve gone so far without seeing anything. The path is looping because we need to slow down.”

Sophia slumped, realizing that she was right. Things were starting to look the same. Apparently, their speed cued different things from the path. The ceiling was high in this area, and the way dipped in several places. Sophia remembered going by here already, for sure. “Okay, fine. I’ll dawdle. You’ll have to teach me how.”

Ainsley laughed. “Like I know how. I might be an elf, but I’m no dawdler.”

“I like that about you.” Sophia winked and leaned against the tunnel wall. It was made of dirt and rock in this area. “I’ll take a break here and hang. Really chill, you know? Max relax.”

Ainsley studied her. “You look odd doing that. Like it pains you and is totally unnatural.”

Awkwardly, Sophia crossed her arms across her chest, trying to pretend like it felt natural. Deciding that was too closed-off a position, she dropped her hands and shook them out before pinning them behind her head and leaning on the wall with one foot kicked up behind her.

“How is this?” Sophia asked. “Do I look more natural? I’m relaxing.”

Ainsley’s eyes widened in horror. “Whatever you do, don’t move.”

Sophia tilted her head. “Is that part of relaxing?”

“I fear it’s too late for relaxing,” Ainsley answered. “Whatever you do, don’t fight back.”

Chapter One Hundred Four

Sophia didn’t have a chance to ask why she’d fight back because an instant later, something picked her up, pinching her shoulder as it lifted her off her feet. She heard the crumbling of rock and a strange growl as the wall behind her disappeared.

That’s when she realized it hadn’t been a rock wall at all. What Sophia had been trying to lean against casually appeared to be a rock monster, and it currently had her suspended in the air over its head, holding her by her tie-dye shirt and shoulder. Its grip was rather painful, biting into her shoulder as she stared into the soulless monster’s black eyes.

Sophia had never seen a rock creature like the one holding her. She’d always thought of rocks as beautiful with their array of colors and textures. This guy, well, he was one ugly rock monster. The beast with rough edges and a block-like face most closely reminded Sophia of a golem, which she’d read about but didn’t think were real. She hadn’t even seen mention of them in Bermuda Lauren’s book, Magical Creatures. Making a mental note to tell the giantess about these monsters, Sophia fought the urge to send a combat spell at the rock monster as it growled into her face.

The rock animal was huge, holding her several feet off the ground as it studied or figured out how to eat her. It was lined with cracks and had huge rippling rock muscles and a thick body.

Sophia wiggled, kicking her legs, trying to free herself from its grasp but that only made Harry grip her tighter, really pinching her shoulder.

Harry, Lunis said in Sophia’s head. Good name for him.

It’s a great name, Sophia argued, trying to figure out her options. I’m sure all this guy wants is a full head of hair.

Yes, that’s probably why Baldy is so angry, Lunis said as the monster growled again, spitting bits of rock and dust in Sophia’s face.

She consoled herself with the fact that she hadn’t been clean since stepping foot in the Elfin Council, stepping her bare feet on the dirty floors where everyone else’s feet touched.

“Remember, you can’t fight,” Ainsley called from somewhere on the ground. Sophia couldn’t see much with her shirt nearly pulled up over her face by the monster being rude to her brand-new clothes.

“Oh, good, you’re still there,” Sophia joked.

“Well, I had thought about having a lay-about,” Ainsley fired back. “See if you can talk to him.”

Sophia kicked her legs, trying to get out of the monster’s grip. He grabbed her around the waist, holding her like King Kong held the lady he captured. She yelled from the sudden movement and from having the air knocked out of her torso by Harry’s tight grip and rock-hard hands. On the brighter side, she had a better view now without her shirt nearly obscuring her face, and her shoulder wasn’t being assaulted.

“Talk to him.” Sophia pressed her hands onto his fingers and tried to wiggle her way out. “Like, about how he’s crushing my spleen?”

Harry roared and shook Sophia violently, his expression of hostility not shifting.

“I’m thinking something that doesn’t make him want to kill you,” Ainsley called up from the ground.

“Cool, cool.” Sophia tried to sound casual, deciding to stop fighting Harry, which only made him angrier. “I’m not allowed to fight, but I have to deal with this guy who has an anger management problem. Remind me why I’m doing this again?”

“To save all of Scotland,” Ainsley answered matter-of-factly.

“Right,” Sophia chirped and looked up at the rock monster. “Hey, there, Harry. How’s it going?”

Ainsley laughed. “Harry. That’s a good one. I bet he’d look good with a head of hair.”

“That’s what I thought.” Sophia looked at the beast’s round, rock head.

He apparently didn’t like the idea of a toupee because he shook Sophia erratically as if trying to free the last cookie from the cookie jar—and she was the cookie jar and her organs the cookies.

When her teeth stopped knocking together, Sophia pretended to smile at the monster. “So, I thought maybe we could talk and figure out what you want.”

“Channel your inner hippie,” Ainsley encouraged.

Sophia gulped, wondering if that was even at all possible. “Right… So how do you feel? Has your soul taken a detour on its journey to inner peace?”

Harry didn’t want any hippie therapy because he slung Sophia back and forth through the air, making her neck snap like she was on the worst rollercoaster ride in the world. He paused, seeming to check her over, ensuring that he hadn’t broken his doll yet.

“You okay S. Beaufont?” Ainsley asked.

“Serious case of whiplash, but I’m alive.” She looked up at the rock monster. “So, I was wondering if instead of this, we could make peace, not war.”

Harry’s death grip tightened on Sophia, making her scream from her ribs nearly breaking.

Trying her best not to shoot a killing spell at the monster, Sophia forced a smile. “Namaste. I honor the light that is in you that is in me. May peace be with you, friend.”

That only incited Mr. Anger Mismanagement. He threw Sophia against the wall, making her head careen hard as she ate dirt. However, the assault didn’t mean Harry let go of his prize. He held her up higher above his head, his face lined with rock wrinkles.

Spitting dirt out of her mouth, Sophia tried to control her anger, but Harry was trying her patience. Mustering a serene look, Sophia smiled at him. “You know, the less you care, the happier you will be. Be free, man. That’s my wish for you.”

Apparently, Harry’s wish was to have a Sophia snack because he opened his mouth, which was suddenly a giant black hole. Lifting her higher in the air, he angled her above the chasm that was his mouth, and Sophia felt that she was moments away from being chewed up by the rock monster.

She tensed all overall, wracking her brain for the right hippie words, but nothing came to mind, mostly because her mind was racing with fear and thoughts of her impending death.

Then to Sophia’s ultimate surprise, Harry collapsed into a pile of rocks, and she tumbled to the ground hard, landing on bits of the monster and dirt.

Completely bewildered, Sophia looked around, her heart racing, trying to decide if she should still be on guard. Trying to determine what had happened. And also trying to figure out if she was bleeding internally.

She found Ainsley standing behind her, a bold look on her face, and her hand pointed in the air at where the rock monster had stood. The elf shrugged, seeing the confused expression on Sophia’s face.

“What?” Ainsley responded. “You weren’t supposed to fight, but Dakota didn’t say anything about me defending you. You were seconds away from being eaten.”

Chapter One Hundred Five

“Thanks for saving my life,” Sophia said, brushing herself off of bits of rock and dirt, although it was a pretty worthless attempt.

Ainsley nodded, looking her over with a rare bit of concern. “I think you gave it a real valiant effort, but I don’t think the hippie ways were going to persevere in Harry’s case. He had some real deep-seated issues. Are you okay?”

Sophia was pretty bruised and scratched up, but she’d be fine. “Yeah, I think he rattled my brain loose, but it’s okay. I don’t know what I did wrong. Maybe I wasn’t feeling the hippie words.”

Ainsley shrugged. “Well, you didn’t break any rule so I don’t think you’ve deterred the ghosts of our ancestors.”

“Oh, and look.” Sophia pointed up ahead at the path. “It’s different than before. The loop has stopped so getting past Harry was part of the obstacles.”

Ainsley laughed. “Maybe the test is not to fight but have a friend beside you who will.”

Sophia smiled fondly at the elf. “I count myself lucky that I have friends willing to save me when I need it.”

“You’re worth all the efforts, S. Beaufont.”

Remembering that she couldn’t hurry on this journey, Sophia remembered to slow herself down, moseying along as if she had nowhere to be and no care in the world. That almost felt more painful right then than nearly being crushed alive by Harry.

“So you’re not nervous about the wedding?” Sophia asked Ainsley, trying to take her mind off the fact that she couldn’t rush to her destination.

The elf pursed her lips. “What’s there to be nervous about?”

Sophia shrugged. “I don’t know, all the people staring at you, all the details that need to be attended to, or the fact that you’re committing to spending the rest of your life with an angry Viking.”

Ainsley shot her a rude stare. “Well, I wasn’t nervous until now.” She looked over her shoulder. “Maybe I can resurrect Harry to come back and finish you off.”

Sophia laughed. “I don’t mean to make you nervous. I was wondering because you seem so relaxed for a bride-to-be, whereas I think they’re usually all obsessive.”

“I don’t know,” Ainsley began, thinking on the matter. “Now that I have my memories, I remember how much I loved Hiker. I love him differently now. More, I think. I’ve spent a lot of time on this planet and much of it with him, and there was a long time when things were confusing.”

“When you didn’t have your memories and felt like you were missing something,” Sophia supplied.

“That’s it,” Ainsley affirmed. “Even then, there was only one thing that felt right in my life, even if I was reluctant to admit it to myself. Hiker Wallace is the only thing that’s ever made sense in my life. I never fit in with my race, having been from a founding family and not a hippie. I’m a shapeshifter, which is rare and seen as a bit of an outcast no matter what magical race I belong to. Then there’s the whole being a redhead. You know we get an unfair rep.”

Sophia laughed.

“But Hiker, even from the beginning,” Ainsley continued, “well, I understood him. I know how he works and when he needs his space, and he gets the same about me. I love the way he looks when he’s thinking. I see his mind working, and it’s a beautiful thing. I like that he isn’t perfect and I celebrate when he gets better. I like that he thinks I’m perfect but celebrates the little victories I have when I get better.”

Sophia smiled wide, thinking how wonderful it was to love like that. To love someone for who they were and enjoy them more as they improved. Too often, people poked at each other’s shortcomings instead of rejoicing in their attributes.

“Well, I for one can’t wait for the wedding,” Sophia said fondly.

“I can’t wait to see the menu you’ve decided upon,” Ainsley said matter-of-factly.

Sophia halted. Her eyes widened, and her mouth popped open. “Menu?”

“Remember?” Ainsley questioned. “When I told you to order a cake and get your dress fitted, I also told you to decide on the food, making it something that Hiker would enjoy, with a bit of a fancy flare.”

Sophia shook her head. “I think you dreamed you told me to do that.”

Ainsley nodded as if this made perfect sense. “Probably. Anyway, in between this mission and taking down the Rogue Riders, can you and Trin nail down a full menu for the guests? I really can’t think of that kind of stuff.”

“Because you’re busy trying to save the world?” Sophia teased.

Ainsley shook her head. “I’m off meal planning after being a housekeeper for a few hundred years.”

“Fine,” Sophia said with a sigh. “I’ll find the time to plan another wedding, but only because you saved my life.”

“I knew I did it for a selfish reason, rather than purely altruistic,” Ainsley sang, her words partially drowned out by a loud thundering sound echoing behind them.

The path ahead of them had opened, long vines dangling from the dirt ceiling of the tunnel. There were deeper dips than before, and much of what was coming up was unseen.

Sophia stiffened, daring to look over her shoulder. Ainsley did the same.

It took a moment to register what caused the ground to tremble under their feet and the loud sound like that of a train about to race past. Then Sophia saw it and her heart jumped into her throat.

Racing at them with no way to avoid it was a huge boulder, rolling straight in their direction.

Chapter One Hundred Six

Sophia’s head snapped back in Ainsley’s direction. “Is that what I think it is?”

“If you think it’s a huge-ass rock speeding in our direction, then yes,” Ainsley answered.

Instinctively, Sophia sped up, starting to run. However, Ainsley wrapped her hand around her arm and pulled her back. “Remember, S. Beaufont. You aren’t supposed to hurry.”

Sophia’s eyes widened in horror, but she slowed. “Even if there’s a huge-ass rock chasing us?”

The rock, which reminded Sophia of the one in Indiana Jones that nearly took him out, was thundering in their direction, making fast progress, sending clouds of dirt forward.

Ainsley was surprisingly calm as she nodded. “Especially then. This has to be a part of the test.”

They were still moving forward, like two people strolling through a mall, and it felt more than bizarre to Sophia. “Okay, so can you zap that rock to bits like you did before?”

“I’m afraid that we cheated once, and a second time might throw you out of the running to get the lava protective spell,” Ainsley answered.

Sophia deflated, her feet moving much too slowly as she looked over her shoulder. The boulder was rolling faster now, the tunnel having descended. Thankfully they were coming up to an incline, but that only meant they had to climb leisurely while the rolling rock used its momentum. It was roughly twenty yards away.

“Okay, so ideas?” Sophia asked.

“I portal back,” Ainsley offered. “Tell the others that you won’t be at the wedding, and I find a new maid of honor.”

Sophia nodded. “I love the plan except for the whole part where I die.”

“Well, if not now, then when?” Ainsley questioned as they started to ascend the steep hill in the tunnel. The unrelenting boulder kept bounding in their direction. Sophia was careful to lumber forward slowly like she was a delivery driver paid by the hour.

The boulder was so big and the tunnel narrow enough that there was little chance they could plaster themselves to the walls and hope it passed them. Sophia was running out of options and with each passing second, she was close to abandoning the guidelines and deciding to sprint to get away from certain death. She nearly died in the hands of the rock monster. If Ainsley hadn’t saved her, she didn’t know how she’d have gotten away. So maybe there wasn’t a hippie option for every problem. Perhaps the solution was to power through and hope the ghosts of the ancestors rewarded her anyway.

She was about to launch forward, spurred on by this new idea when they climbed to the top of the hill, and it leveled off before dipping low again. So low that Sophia couldn’t see the bottom.

“Ready to slide?” Ainsley asked as the thundering noise of the boulder about to race up behind them grew nearly deafening. It reverberated so much with each roll that it made Sophia bounce off the ground.

“No, we’re not sliding down where the boulder will smash us,” Sophia stated, looking across the ravine made by the low dip in the tunnel, which had open cavernous ceilings in this part. “Hold onto me.”

Ainsley shot her a look of surprise. “I get that you’re scared, but I need you to hold it together. Go down like a hero.”

Deciding that they were out of time, like a real hippie, Sophia wrapped her arms around Ainsley and started forward, jumping off the hill and grabbing a dangling vine just in time. Ainsley caught on immediately and held on as Sophia used her grip to hold onto the vine. They swung across the space, gliding to the next higher rise as the boulder rebounded off the top of the hill where they’d been standing and fell down the hill where it broke into pieces.

Chapter One Hundred Seven

Sophia let go of the vine, dropping and landing with a thud, letting go of Ainsley completely, who rolled to the side. Rock bits, dirt, and dust shot up from where the boulder had exploded.

Shielding her face from the eruption of dirt, Sophia tried not to breathe until the cloud of rock fragments passed.

When she thought it was safe, Sophia pulled her arm down to find Ainsley’s pale face covered in dirt and her usually pristine hair blown back. She could only imagine what she looked like with her dirty dreads and face battered by the rock monster.

“Well, that was exciting.” Ainsley dusted herself off as if she’d had a mild adventure.

“Exciting is not the word I’d use.” Sophia dusted herself off, feeling caked in dirt. “But we survived, and hopefully, I didn’t break any hippie rules to do it.”

“I’d say you didn’t,” Ainsley said, an edge to her voice. “I think you’re nearing the end.”

Sophia glanced up to see what Ainsley was referring to. She wasn’t sure if it had been there when they landed or just appeared, but stretched out in front of them was a beautiful labyrinth made of rocks. There was an entrance and a convoluted journey to the center, but it was flat and the path clear.

Sophia started forward and again, the elf reached out and stopped her. She turned back to look at Ainsley.

The shapeshifter had a serious expression in her green eyes. “Do you know how to walk a labyrinth?”

“Is there a right way?” Sophia asked. “You get to the end, right?”

Ainsley sighed. “So you don’t then.”

Sophia simply stared at her friend, who was so much older than her and didn’t altogether look it.

Ainsley shook her head. “You know how hippies are. It’s not the destination…”

Sophia nodded. “Right, it’s the journey.”

“Exactly,” Ainsley affirmed. “So when you walk a labyrinth, there are three stages. First, you enter the maze by releasing your thoughts and letting go of any concerns.”

“Got it,” Sophia stated. “Releasing is step one. Not a problem.”

“It’s not about getting to a place and winning,” Ainsley continued. “So once you get to the center, that’s considered the spot where you receive. So you need to be open to receiving.”

“Like a magical spell that protects me from lava?” Sophia asked hopefully.

“Like whatever you get,” Ainsley stated. “Then you’ll leave the labyrinth, and that’s about returning to the world you left behind, but as something new and different than when you started the meditation, so you have to embrace this part.”

“Cool.” Sophia drew in a breath. “Release, receive and return. The three R’s. Got it.”

She started forward and paused, realizing that for this part of the challenge, Ainsley couldn’t be by her side.

“I’ll see you when you finish,” the elf said comfortingly.

“I’ll see you soon.” Sophia smiled, started forward, and entered the labyrinth.

Chapter One Hundred Eight

Although Sophia had meditated before, she had to admit she wasn’t that disciplined with it. She’d had to do it in Falconer cave with Hiker to pass a training exercise. She’d done it in the past with her old combat instructor, Akio Takahashi. But she didn’t practice it regularly.

For that reason, she didn’t expect much from the experience as she unhurriedly walked into the labyrinth, following the path. She thought about what she needed to release, aside from all the stress that being with the elves had caused her.

If she was honest with herself, Sophia had a lot of doubts about the future. About her role with the Dragon Elite. About how things would change when more dragonriders joined them. About how multiple dragon organizations could benefit the world. She didn’t know the answers and the unknowns scared her.

“I release my doubts,” Sophia said aloud as she wove her way toward the labyrinth’s center.

She didn’t remember treading the path or coming so far, but suddenly Sophia found herself close to the center.

For a moment, she worried that she’d rushed. That she’d sped up and broken one of the guidelines, but she didn’t feel like she had.

Drawing in a deep breath, Sophia paused in the center of the labyrinth, for a moment forgetting that Scotland was in danger. That her friends and fellow dragonriders could be blown up if she didn’t hurry. Ignoring the world outside the labyrinth.

At that moment, Sophia was there with herself, feeling as though she was the only person in the world. Then, something pinged in her chest. She wasn’t sure what it was at first, but a moment later, she felt so full.

Not like the way she ate too much pizza or too many nachos, but full in terms of capacity. Sophia felt like she could do so much more than she thought possible. She could manage more than she had in the past. She was cut out for bigger things than she’d done.

Without thinking about it, and still unhurried, Sophia started forward again, walking the labyrinth and retracing her steps. She wasn’t as focused as before on one thing or another, but this time, she felt as if she was walking back to the world she’d somehow left. Yet, she felt like she was reentering the world through a new door—as a new person.

Chapter One Hundred Nine

When Sophia stepped out of the labyrinth, firelight replaced the circle behind her. Around it, seven white figures slipped up from the earth. Slowly, as if she’d seen a ghost—or seven of them—Sophia turned to face the circle of the ancestors.

Ainsley stepped up beside Sophia and leaned close. “I think you did it.”

“Either that or I’m hallucinating,” Sophia whispered back.

“Sophia Beaufont of the Dragon Elite,” said a figure that was hard to make out, made of such a bright white that it shimmered in the center of the arch. “You have passed the trials to get to us successfully. On your path, you have put down your sword and chosen not to fight in the face of danger. You’ve slowed when the universe begged you to speed up. And you’ve reached into your soul to find its depths. In doing so, you earned the favor of long-ago ancestors of the elves.”

“Who have all day and not a wedding to plan,” Ainsley complained, not quite under her breath.

Sophia glanced at the elf. “Since when have you been planning any aspect of your wedding? I’m over here doing the cake and the food, and do you need me to find a piper too?”

“Could you?” Ainsley asked seriously.

“If the living have finished bickering?” the center ghost asked, quite seriously.

Sophia snapped to attention and gulped. “Sorry. Yes, and thank you.”

“We understand that you’d like the spell that once was created to allow the elves to withstand heat and lava.” The ghost rose a few inches before settling down again.

“Yes, that would be lovely.” Hope bounded in Sophia’s chest. She was so close.

“Well, we’re happy to grant you this power,” the ancestor ghost said in a wispy voice. “All you must do to complete this journey is throw that which you desire most into the volcano at the top of this island, then—”

“Seriously!” Sophia interrupted, her face suddenly flaming hot.

“S. Beaufont,” Ainsley warned quietly.

“No,” Sophia demanded, waving off her friend and focusing on the ghosts of the ancestors. “Seriously, I came here not for selfish reasons, but because I want to stop an evil that will take out millions. I came here to help protect my own, as you once wanted to do. The elves told me to take off my shoes. I did it. They told me to get dreads, and here I am. They told me to wear tie-dye.” Sophia pulled at her shirt. “Do you know what my sister would say if she saw me in this?”

“I think she looks good,” one of the ancestor ghosts supplied.

Sophia shook her head. “Then I came down here and didn’t fight a rock monster because that’s what I was told to do and nearly lost a few organs and broke some ribs and almost died in the process. Then I’m nearly run over by a boulder because your kind says I can’t run. Sure! Fine!”

She was raging mad at this point, stomping in the dirt, the ghosts all watching her. Ainsley wasn’t even close to interrupting again at this point.

“Then I had to walk a labyrinth when the country where my people live is about to be bombed,” Sophia continued. “But I did it! I calmly meditated and did everything that you all wanted. I changed, I dawdled, I didn’t fight, I released, I received, and here you are, telling me that I still have to journey to the center of a volcano and throw in my greatest treasure.”

Sophia stomped once more, thinking she had the power to break the earth open right then. She was so mad.

“Well, you know what, no!” she yelled. “I’m not doing it! I’m done. I’ve done enough. Either you give me the spell I seek or not. I’m not wasting any more time here when my own need me. I’m not acting like a hippie when I’m not one. I’m going to be who I am, a dragonrider, and we demand what we want. And I want that protective spell.”

The center ghost floated forward, making Sophia tense all over, wondering if he could blot her out right then and there.

Instead, she saw a shadow of a smile appear on his face. “Sophia Beaufont, sometimes the journey is to teach us to surrender. Sometimes it’s to teach us to stand up to that which we don’t agree with. I’m grateful for you that you’ve passed the fourth and final test. We will now grant you the protective spell.”

He opened his hands, and from it, like flower petals on the wind, specks of blue light flitted through the air. Sophia instinctively held out her hands, and the bits of blue light landed in her palms—the spell registering in her mind as if she’d always known it.

“Wait,” Sophia whispered and looked at the ancestor ghost. “I was supposed to challenge you? I was supposed to rebel?”

He nodded, receding in color and light. All of the ghosts were dimming. “Sometimes we are to learn to surrender, to walk slower, not to fight. And sometimes we are to learn to face down that which is supposed to be bigger than us. We learn to make demands so that one day, when we fill the role meant for us, we will know we were big enough for it.”

Sophia gulped, strangely feeling as though the elves' ancestor referred to something significant that pertained to her. Also, she was slightly irritated that she’d taken away so much from this journey. Despite all her resistance, the elves had taught her quite a bit in a short time.

Chapter One Hundred Ten

“Hold still, dear, or I’ll never get all these knots out of your hair.” Mama Jamba ran the brush through Sophia’s hair for what felt like the millionth time.

“Why is it that the elves used magic to put in these dreadlocks, but magic won’t get rid of them?” Sophia sat in front of the sofa in the Castle’s front room with Mama Jamba behind her, trying to comb out her hair.

“They have very tricky magic to reverse,” Mother Nature answered.

“I think you looked all right in the dreads.” Evan popped another of the haggis-filled croissants into his mouth. “Oh, wow, that’s my favorite so far. Put it on the wedding menu.”

Sophia wasn’t so sure and eyed the different wedding menu items on the plate in front of her that she’d sliced into and sampled. “I like the haggis, but I think we put it in a falafel.”

Trin dutifully nodded, her cyborg eye dimming as she internally registered the information. “I can do that.”

“Falafel?” Evan argued. “That’s going to ruin it.”

Sophia shook her head, and Mama Jamba immediately grabbed her and steadied it.

“Hold still, or I can’t get these knots out, dear,” she reminded her.

“Sorry.”

“Just buzz her hair,” Evan supplied.

“Remember that time you got electrocuted, and I saved your life?” Sophia reminded him. “Although I kept you alive, you still lost all your dreadlocks when your hair burned off?”

“Not really.” He popped another bite into his mouth.

“Anyway,” Sophia continued. “I think the menu needs to reflect Hiker’s simple palate mixed with Ainsley’s more distinguished style. So we have haggis but put it in a falafel. The point is not to make things overly simple or overly fancy. Instead, we find a balance.”

“That’s a good idea.” Trin’s eyes again lost their glassiness. “So how about instead of mashed potatoes, I make mashed potato patties? And instead of simple asparagus, I do one with a bearnaise sauce?”

“I love it.” Sophia nearly jerked away as Mama Jamba combed through a particularly stubborn knot.

“You’re going to get fired if you make the food for Hiker’s wedding too fancy,” Evan chimed in.

“Ainsley will burn all my clothes if I have meat and potatoes served at her wedding,” Sophia argued. “I’m trying to achieve a balance.”

“That’s very smart of you, dear.” Mama Jamba ran the comb through Sophia’s hair cleanly, to her surprise and relief.

“What are you going to have at your wedding, Pink Princess?” Evan asked. “Vegan fake chicken with lettuce made of pork belly? Is that how you achieve balance?”

She shook her head. “If and when Wilder and I get to that point, we’ll figure it out. I’m sure we can come up with a compromise, but a menu for a wedding, mine or someone else’s, is the least of my concerns.”

Mama Jamba patted her on the shoulder. “Go for the vegan chocolate cake. It’s a big hit.”

Sophia glanced back at the old woman, confusion on her face.

“I’ve heard,” Mama Jamba added quickly. “I mean, not that I…” She glanced up at the staircase suddenly. “What’s that, son? Oh, it seems that Hiker is calling for me.”

“I don’t hear anything,” Evan stated.

“He’s whispering,” Mama Jamba argued, standing at once and hurrying for the stairs.

“Whispering in his sleep maybe,” Evan joked.

Hiker wasn’t sleeping, and Sophia knew it. He was crafting the strategy for how they’d attack Versalee and the volcano known as Katla in Iceland. He told her to give him a head start on things and to join him soon. That time had come.

Her hair was brushed, and it was time she joined the Dragon Elite’s leader to hammer out the strategy that would hopefully deliver them a decisive victory. They could have no losses in this fight. All of the dragonriders would be riding into battle the next day, and none were expendable.

When there were only a finite amount of dragons left in the world, none could be lost that didn’t have to go, either angel or demon. The only person Sophia knew had to go down was Versalee, and that was because she’d failed multiple times to prove she could live in the same world as the Dragon Elite. They’d given her a chance—every chance.

It was time to extinguish the Rogue Riders’ leader from this planet so it could continue to exist in peace for centuries to come…hopefully.

Chapter One Hundred Eleven

In the winter months, the sun went to bed early, and the moon took an extra shift. It was a bright, super moon shining down on the Expanse as the Dragon Elite prepared to set off to Iceland.

Hiker Wallace strode back and forth in front of his riders, his hands pinned behind his back and boots crunching in the thick snow covering the ground. He wasn’t dressed for battle because his place was at the Castle, watching the Elite globe, relying on his riders to follow his orders.

The leader of the Dragon Elite was a pillar of strength to his riders. His leadership wasn’t meant for battle. Instead, it had become clear over the last year that Hiker Wallace was excellent at raising riders that could do great things, whether that meant fighting or stopping fights.

Hiker was respected globally, but that had come with challenges. He’d had to take down his brother—something that no one should ever have to do. Yet, the Dragon Elite did just that, the hard jobs that no one wanted. Hiker had then faced down Nevin Gooseman, recovering the Dragon Elite's reputation before it was tarnished worldwide.

Presently, Hiker had ten angel dragonriders ready and willing to sacrifice whatever it took for the greater good. Real leaders, ones who others loyally followed, were beacons of power, sending their signals out with an intensity to impress.

Hiker had done so much to get the Dragon Elite to this point. He’d had the new dragonriders trained and instilled the core values in them that they’d need in their first battles. It felt more like the battle of a century and not ideal for a newbie dragonrider’s first trial—but that was life. One didn’t get to choose to have the easy fights first. If one entered the ring, they simply had to fight whatever opponent came their way.

With the strategy for confronting the Rogue Riders and taking down Versalee handed off to Sophia, it was now her turn to take the reins and lead the Dragon Elite into battle.

“Winning this war doesn’t mean that we destroy the Rogue Riders,” Hiker began in a clear, loud voice that echoed over the Expanse, demanding all of the Dragon Elite members’ attention. “We must learn from history. Demon dragonriders shouldn’t be our enemy. They can be, and then we will battle until neither one of us survives. It’s taken me the better part of a few centuries to see that leadership is either the root of evil or goodness. Therefore, our aim today is very specific—take down Versalee, the leader of the Rogue Riders.”

Hiker’s gaze fell individually on each of his riders for a brief moment. “To accomplish that goal, that will take all of you, all working as a team.”

The Viking’s light-colored eyes landed on Sophia. “While in battle, whatever Sophia says is law. If you follow her orders directly, I have every confidence that we will take little or no damages in this battle and accomplish what we set out to do. If you hesitate to do exactly as she says, that will be the beginning of our downfall. Do you all understand?”

There was a collective “yes” from the row of riders, each of their dragons stationed dutifully behind them. The newbie dragonriders didn’t look nervous about entering their first fight. Sophia believed that was because of the leadership that Hiker had demonstrated—the confidence of the one in charge was everything. She hoped to show that same level of strength in Iceland, but she’d never had to lead more than just the guys. This felt like a lot. But it also felt right, as if her intuition told her she was in the right place at the right time, playing the right role.

“When we win this war, it will change the landscape of this planet forever,” Hiker continued. “The dragonriders were created to maintain balance in this world, which has been off-kilter for too long. We aren’t the only ones who need this victory. The world needs this victory. Our planet deserves it.

“Once the evil dictator running the Rogue Riders is removed from power, I have every confidence that the demon dragonriders can become useful—as they were intended by Mama Jamba long, long ago. What you’re doing today will mark a very important and crucial day in history. As you set off, don’t forget that.”

Hiker halted his pacing through the snow and turned to face Sophia directly—a brand-new intensity in his eyes that she’d never seen before. “Be swift. Be strategic. And be safe. I plan to see you all back here soon.”

Sophia nodded with confidence. “Yes, sir,” she replied, feeling the weight of the world on her shoulders and the burden more than enough for her to hold.

Chapter One Hundred Twelve

The Dragon Elite ripped through the portal over Iceland one at a time, making fast progress toward the volcano known as Katla. As in Scotland, snow covered much of the land below them.

They’d planned the timing of this battle with great precision. Of course, with the danger of Scotland being bombed by Versalee looming over them, time was crucial. The day the Dragon Elite planned to storm Katla was on the full moon. That would be Lunis’ strength, lending that power to Sophia and the others.

That was one reason she was confident the protective spell she’d gotten from the elves would allow all the Dragon Elite to withstand the volcano’s heat. It was a powerful spell and took a lot of strength to perform on ten dragonriders, but Sophia was sure that it would last through the night of the full moon.

Lunis hadn’t supersized for this occasion although the moon granted him that power if he so desired. It was advantageous for him to remain in his smaller size at this point. Sophia wasn’t sure what getting inside the volcano would look like and how much space there would be to maneuver around. Strangely enough, she’d never been in a volcano.

I was born in a volcano, Lunis said in Sophia’s head.

You weren’t born, Sophia argued. You hatched in a giant’s backyard.

There was lava though, he countered.

Not really the same thing, Sophia said, at the front of the formation. Wilder was beside her on Simi—the white dragon glistened beautifully in the moonlight that reflected off the snow.

Behind them, the six new dragonriders flew stealthily through the air. Sophia was grateful to see that they rode with precision and grace, having put a lot into their training to ensure that they were ready for battle—this battle in particular. All of them had found the Great Library, although it had taken a team effort on their parts. Sophia liked that they had that opportunity to bond together. Seeing the Great Library was a crucial step in the final part of a Dragon Elite’s training, but they weren’t required to do it alone. Sophia had because she was the only new dragonrider at the time.

Sophia’s gaze ran over Alina on her dragon, Frost. It was a strange sight to see a werewolf riding a dragon. It was a first. Still, this was the age for firsts. Sophia had been the first female dragonrider. Alina was the first werewolf rider. After today, it was hoped that the Rogue Riders and the Dragon Elite would no longer battle each other, but rather work together to better the world—managing their individual domains.

Behind the newbie dragonriders, Evan and Mahkah brought up the rear, pure confidence on their faces.

Sophia turned and spoke into the comm in her ear. “Evan, are you texting right now?”

A series of chuckles followed her question.

“Trin was worried,” he replied. “I was assuring her that I’d save the day and be back in her lovely cyborg arms in no time.”

“No texting when riding your dragon,” Wilder chided.

“Hey, just because you need two hands to ride that flying hippopotamus doesn’t mean that I do,” Evan argued.

In the distance, contrasting brilliantly against the white snow, was bright glowing lava that Sophia could see peeking from the volcano’s mouth. She nodded to Wilder, a silent movement that he understood at once. He threw a quick cloaking spell on himself and the rest of the riders, camouflaging them until it was time for the Rogue Riders to notice their presence.

First, they needed to do some reconnaissance to see exactly what they were in for. Sophia angled Lunis down and hunched low on her dragon, preparing to land on Katla’s rim.

It was time for it all to begin. Hopefully, this would be the beginning of the end.

Chapter One Hundred Thirteen

What do you call an extinct volcano? Lunis asked in Sophia’s head as they landed on Katla.

Oh, I should have seen this coming, Sophia grumbled while sliding off her dragon.

Wrong. That’s a horrible answer, he replied. You can’t see an extinct volcano because they aren’t spurting lava.

Sophia sighed but laughed despite her attempts not to. What do you call an extinct volcano?

A volcannot. He snickered.

Katla wasn’t an extinct volcano, Sophia observed, peering into the opening after using Bellator to open the invisible barrier. Once again, she had to give it to Versalee. The demon dragonrider wasn’t leaving anything to chance, using many different security measures. However, the locking device hadn’t been a challenge at all for Liv’s sword.

The intensity of the scorching heat was almost overwhelming initially. The high temperature didn’t burn Sophia or the others, but that didn’t mean it wasn’t making them sweat, especially until they got used to it.

“Man, who would want to live in a volcano?” Evan mopped his forehead as he joined Sophia on one side, Wilder and Mahkah on the other.

Sophia shook her head. “A very deranged person, so take note of that.”

Evan cackled. “You take note. You’re the one who has to take her out most likely. I’m only here to make you all look good.”

“We do that all on our own,” Wilder retorted. “If that’s your job, you need to work on your image first.”

Sophia studied the inside of the volcano below them, amazed by all that she saw. It was incredible and wrong on so many levels. “I don’t get it,” she remarked to the guys. “I understand wanting to be stronger and make your riders more powerful, but you don’t see me relocating to the moon.”

“Please don’t,” Wilder stated at once. “I hardly get to see you enough as it is.”

Evan nodded. “Yeah, we knew this Versalee was nuts, but now I’m calling this chick certifiably deranged. Coral loves water, but that doesn’t mean I’m becoming a merman.”

“Well, no, because you’d have to be a man first for that to work,” Wilder joked.

Below them and inside Katla—which was huge, the opening six miles wide—two large pillars rose high above the bright glowing lava. Stationed on top of each were large chained dragons.

“There are the guard dogs.” Sophia pointed at the hostile demon dragons snapping at riders as they flew by, landing on the rock below or exiting the volcano. Thankfully none of them could see the Dragon Elite spying on them in plain sight, but Wilder couldn’t keep the cloak on much longer, so they needed to hurry with the plan.

“We need to release those dragons, obviously.” Sophia counted the number of dragonriders she could see. She estimated there were roughly a dozen.

“I can release them,” Mahkah offered stoically.

Sophia nodded. “Take two of the newbies with you. I don’t want anyone alone on this mission. We stick together in case something happens.”

“I’ve always liked the buddy system,” Evan cheered with a wide smile.

“Too bad no buddy likes you,” Wilder teased.

“Oh, man, that one was bad, even for you.” Evan chortled.

“You two don’t stop even on the top of a volcano, do you?” Sophia deadpanned.

Wilder shrugged. “I bet Lunis is still telling you bad jokes. So why shouldn’t we?”

Sophia glanced over her shoulder at her mischief-prone dragon. She nodded. “You know him so well.” Returning her attention to the scene in front of them, Sophia took in the magma lake at the bottom, fed by lava falls from the center and lower sections of the mountain. Around the inside of Katla were cliffs and other rock structures where demon dragonriders were visible. However, Sophia didn’t think that all of the Rogue Riders lived inside Katla. Only Versalee, probably. The heat and magic to protect the dragonriders would simply be too much.

“We need the Rogue Riders drawn out of here,” Sophia began. “There’s too much that can go wrong once I confront Versalee. I don’t want one of them getting hit in the line of fire.”

“I can lure them out,” Evan offered. “I’m great at playing cat and mouse. I’ll be the big badass mouse and let them chase me.”

“That’s a good job for you,” Sophia agreed. “Take two of the newbies to assist you. Remember not to attack. Simply get them to follow you. Then gather them on the ground and tell them that if they cooperate and remove their allegiance to Versalee, that they’ll get a peace offering.”

“Is it a cake?” Evan asked. “Everyone loves cakes.”

“I’m not that much of a sweets person,” Wilder admitted.

“Clarification,” Evan chirped. “All cool people love cake.”

Sophia grinned and shook her head. “It’s not cake, but I think that based on the Rogue Riders’ current situation, they’ll like what I have for them.”

Wilder, who didn’t know what Sophia had in the works, raised a curious eyebrow at her.

“I can’t tell you right now because it’s a surprise for all of you,” Sophia stated.

“Wait, you have a peace offering for us too?” Evan twisted his finger in his ear, trying to get a sudden deep itch. “I thought you had an inkling that I despised you. I’m good that you were taking the hints, but I don’t think whatever baked goods you’re offering will win me over. My loathing for you runs deep, Pink Princess, like the lava in this volcano.”

“Then your contempt can last for as long as time,” Sophia retorted, turning her attention to Alina and waving her over.

She was a pretty werewolf, not all hairy and ripped muscles like in the movies. She looked like a wolf but walked upright, with agile grace. She’d proved what Sophia knew was true—these creatures weren’t monsters. It wasn’t as if Alina was gone and had become a werewolf. It was still her, and she had her reason and wasn’t deranged or barbaric. Other than feasting on a sheep before they left, Alina was pretty much herself except with a snout and pointy ears, and sharp teeth.

“Your senses in werewolf form are heightened even more than usual, correct?” she asked Alina when she paused beside them.

She simply nodded in reply, still fairly shy around the others.

“Man, that’s rough,” Evan imparted. “The chi of the dragon already makes it so I can smell Wilder’s dirty feet across the Castle. You poor dear, I bet you can smell Hiker’s boots from here.”

“I can’t,” Alina answered seriously, as though he hadn’t been joking.

“I think that the bombs meant to destroy Scotland are hidden somewhere around here,” Sophia began. “Do you think you could find them?”

“Using a werewolf as a bomb-sniffing dog.” Evan laughed. “Smart thinking.”

“I could,” Alina stated with enthusiasm, looking grateful to have her skills as a werewolf useful. “I picked up on something to the west of here when we landed.”

“Great,” Sophia affirmed. “Take Cooper with you. I want you all to locate the bombs and disable them. No one ever needs weapons like those. They aren’t going back on the black market.”

“Disable them?” Alina asked.

“I believe that freezing bombs deactivates them,” Sophia said. “Frost, your dragon, has that special power.”

“Oh man,” Evan cheered. “She can sniff out the bombs and defuse them. Talk about cool.”

Alina blushed. “I think I can, but I’ll need a lot of power.”

“You will because the bombs have to stay frozen for a sufficient time to defuse,” Sophia instructed. “This is where Cooper can help. Have him lend you his strength.”

Although Alina looked like she might throw up the sheep she’d had earlier, she nodded, trying to appear confident.

“What do you want me to do?” Wilder asked Sophia.

She glanced down inside the volcano. “I need you to have my back with your trusty new weapon.”

He pulled the ice bow and arrows from his back, smiling proudly. “I’d be happy to.”

“First, to get the Rogue Riders and chained dragons out, we’ll need a diversion.” She glanced at Wilder.

“What did you have in mind?” he asked.

She smiled wide. “I think we need to greet Versalee with a steam bath.”

Chapter One Hundred Fourteen

Sophia was on Lunis and perched on the volcano’s crater, ready for the next phase of the plan.

She looked at Mahkah and Evan. Both gave her reassuring nods that they were ready too. Alina and Cooper had already set off to find and defuse the bombs. The other newbie riders all gave her sturdy expressions when she turned to look at them.

Wilder, the only one of them not on his dragon, stood a safe distance away, also perched on the edge of the mouth of the volcano, looking down into it.

“Ready?” Sophia asked him.

He nodded, pulled up the ice bow, and pointed it at the lava fall closest to the bottom. The steam bath wouldn’t last for long, but it would be sufficient for Wilder to pull off the cloaks camouflaging them as Sophia entered the volcano under cover of the steam.

Wilder pulled back the arrow with precision to impress and released it. The arrow spiraled downward through the air and hit the lava fall silently, but soon the sound of ice forming echoed through the chamber. The ice arrow wasn’t powerful enough to seal that much lava, but for a brief moment, it created a sheet of ice that quickly melted, sending steam issuing up through the volcano, making it hard for anyone inside to see.

Sophia didn’t waste a moment as she dipped forward on Lunis and soared down into the throat. The intensity of the heat mixed with the steam was almost unbearable. She felt like they were flying blind, but Lunis assured her that he could navigate through this. He knew where he was headed—to a patch of rock at the bottom next to the magma lake where they’d noticed a set of tunnels that led further into the sides of Katla. That had to be where Versalee was sitting on her throne of coal, concocting her evil plans for genocide.

To Sophia’s relief, and faster than she thought possible, Lunis landed on the rock next to the magma lake that glowed brightly, bubbling dangerously close to them. The steam had already started to dissipate, and the effects of the confusion it had caused were immediate. Many of the demon dragonriders jumped to attention and mounted their dragons or had already taken flight. Things were so chaotic that no one noticed Lunis perched at the volcano's base before he and Sophia made their way to the tunnels.

So far, everything was going to plan.

Chapter One Hundred Fifteen

Evan atop Coral, two of the newie dragonriders at his back, prepared for the right moment to draw attention to them. He was pretty sure that the new riders’ names were Stephen and Will, but to keep things interesting, he’d told them he was calling them Noobs One and Noobs Two. Evan had been the new guy for a hundred years until Sophia came along. He figured it was his time to haze the freshmen.

“Noobs One,” he pointed at the dragonrider closest to him. “Stay on my right.”

The guy nodded.

Indicating Noobs Two, Evan said, “Stay on my left. Both of you fly fast and efficiently. This isn’t combat, so pull out all the stops. Use the wind to your advantage. Above all else, having a freaking blast.”

Seeing the steam below that Wilder’s ice arrow had created, Evan put his fingers in his mouth and whistled loud into the volcano, where he spied several demon dragonriders mounting or flying in his direction. “Hey, guys!” he yelled, waving his arms. “I have something mega cool to show you! Follow me!”

With his arms still in the air, Evan silently directed Coral into the air, their minds connected. The purple dragon launched upward with minimal effort, flying fast, Stephen and Will on their dragons beside them. Following them with less agility were the demon dragonriders. They’d taken the bait and were spilling from the volcano one by one.

Chapter One Hundred Sixteen

The dragons on the pillars weren’t magnetized to riders, Mahkah observed. He’d spent enough time with dragons to know the difference. A magnetized dragon was slightly less intimidating, if that word could ever be associated with a dragon. Still, there was a distinct difference between the temperament of a magnetized dragon versus one that wasn’t. Mahkah knew it when he saw it, even if he couldn’t articulate it.

That must have meant that Versalee had trapped these demon dragons and chained them up to be the guards for her lair. They snapped and were willing to fight anything that came near them, whether it was trespassers or Rogue Riders.

It sickened Mahkah to see dragons tethered like this, knowing they’d been captured. This woman was pure evil, and the more they learned, the worse it got. Hiker and Sophia were right that they had to stop her, and it appeared death was the only punishment.

Unfortunately, the fact that these demon dragons hadn’t magnetized to a rider meant that they were aggressive, and freeing them that much more difficult. However, Mahkah had met every single dragonette that hatched at the Gullington, and he knew these two. He knew all of them.

Looking to the side where the new dragonriders held station beside him on their dragons, he gave them sturdy looks. Their names were Rob and Fred, and he was grateful for their assistance on this part of the mission. He was going to need it.

“The key won’t be in releasing them,” Mahkah stated. “I can do that from here, but then they would go after Sophia, Wilder, or one of you. They’re hungry and mad. Can you both break those chains using magic when the time comes?”

Rob and Fred nodded dutifully.

“Very good.” Mahkah prepared to take off on Tala. “Then wait for my signal.”

“What are you going to do?” Rob asked.

“I’m going to station myself on the other side of them,” Mahkah stated. “Then you’ll release them, and their only and best option will be to chase me out of the volcano.”

“Will you be okay?” Fred asked. “There are two of them and only one of you.”

Mahkah gave the new dragonriders a slight smile. “I’ll be fine. I taught those dragons how to fly. I know all their tricks.”

Chapter One Hundred Seventeen

“So you’re a werewolf,” Cooper said, an edge to his voice as he and Alina trekked through the thick snow.

They’d left their dragons, Sage and Frost, not too far away once Alina picked up the scent of what she thought were the bombs to the east.

“What gave it away?” Sarcasm dripping from Alina’s gruff voice.

“I never met a werewolf.” Cooper slid his hand through his short blond hair.

“I never met a scrawny American,” she retorted in her thick Romanian accent.

“I thought Sophia said that you worked with her sister, Liv,” Cooper countered.

She nodded. “Yeah, like I said, I never met a scrawny American. Not until you.”

He glanced down at the loose-fitting clothes the Castle had provided. He was starting to grow into them as he trained more and built muscle mass. “So, do you think that the bombs are close?”

“Hard to tell.” She sniffed the air.

“That’s pretty cool that your senses are so advanced,” he stated in awe. “I mean, I was amazed when I magnetized to Sage, and the chi of the dragon made me so much more. I can’t even imagine what kind of senses you have.”

“I know what we’re having for dinner when Trin is simply laying out the ingredients,” Alina admitted, catching the trail of something that wasn’t right. It didn’t belong in Iceland. The smell of explosives. It didn’t belong anywhere on this planet.

She waved for Cooper to follow her, hoping that he didn’t slow her down in this thick snow, which she was used to. It was Frost’s element, after all. However, she got the impression that since Cooper’s dragon’s element was plants, he probably wasn’t that used to snow and ice.

“I think it’s this way,” she stated, leading them downhill—toward a cave opening.

Chapter One Hundred Eighteen

“A lava rock quit his job at the volcano today,” Lunis said to Sophia as they lumbered through the tunnels in the volcano. Streams of lava snaked their way beside their rocky path, constantly reminding them of where they were.

“Really?” Sophia played along. “Why is that?”

“Because they took him for granite,” Lunis muttered with a slight snicker.

“Oh, wow,” Sophia said dryly.

The tunnel was wide and tall enough for the dragon, but Sophia had to stride beside him, which she preferred so she could peer around corners. So far there didn’t appear to be much through there except rock and lava. However, she was certain that the tunnel had been made using magic and led to something important. Again, it seemed unlikely that the Rogue Riders lived in Katla. Instead, it seemed more to operate as a headquarters and home base so that Versalee and Ash could store up power—using the proximity of the lava around them.

“So my buddy Derek called—”

“You don’t have a buddy named Derek,” Sophia interrupted.

“Do you not know how jokes work?”

“Go on then,” she muttered. “Tell me about Derek.”

“Well, Derek called the insurance company to find out whether he could get insurance if the volcano near his house erupted,” Lunis began. “They assured him that he would be covered.”

Sophia shook her head. “I don’t know how you do it, Lun.”

“Takes talent,” he stated.

Sophia heard a new noise ahead and halted. It was the sound of crunching mixed with a blade being sharpened.

Sophia’s hand reflexively went to her sword, but it felt so different. Then she remembered it was Bellator. She was about to pull it from its sheath, but something in the sword told her not to. It wasn’t words, but a feeling she got as if she needed to stride into the next room and face her enemy like she wasn’t afraid and didn’t need to be armed.

Giving Lunis a sturdy expression that he returned, the pair moved forward with a deliberate force and entered a vast chamber.

* * *

Versalee’s ultimate lair was incredibly impressive, but Sophia worked hard to keep any indications of that off her face.

The stone floor shimmered with a strange iridescence. Overhead, hanging from the sharp stone, was a large chandelier made of iron and flames that danced like they were alive all on their own. Sophia had no idea how the various pieces of furniture weren’t melting or how the columns throughout the space had been so intricately decorated, but she guessed that magic had been at play in their creation.

“How did you get in here?” Versalee boomed, obviously caught off-guard as she looked up from a set of stairs that ironically led to a large throne made of rock. Beside her was the orange dragon known as Ash.

Sophia hid her satisfaction, realizing that they had the element of surprise. Versalee never expected the Dragon Elite to break the lock to enter Katla, have the power to withstand the heat, or the courage to venture into the volcano. Sophia loved it when her enemies underestimated her.

“Oh, weird, finding you here,” Sophia said casually. “We were taking a stroll, doing a bit of nature hunting. Didn’t expect to see anyone down here, let alone a gaudy chamber full of things that had gone out of fashion ages ago.”

Versalee’s eyes widened in horror, making Sophia silently giddy. She’d learned from Lunis that little jabs were the way to make villains livid. Then they wouldn’t think clearly. Nothing stung worse than insulting someone’s taste, which was a personal preference, but so many wanted to believe their opinions were law and everyone else’s were wrong.

“You came here to stop me.” Versalee stood and held her sword in her hand.

“We already have,” Sophia said confidently, her hand on her dragon’s neck. “Your riders are gone. The bombs are disabled. I’m here to deal with you. It’s your call how your story ends. Either brutally, or with a life sentence.”

Versalee narrowed her wicked eyes at Sophia. “How did you know about the bombs?”

Sophia wanted to laugh, but then she’d seem like the villain. So instead, she simply shook her head. “When you’re on the side of good, you know things because others help you.”

Versalee uttered the evil laugh now, making Sophia glad that she hadn’t. “I’m a demon dragonrider. What do you expect?”

“That’s what you are,” Sophia stated. “It doesn’t have to be who you are. Your dragon has demon blood to create balance, which means you have different talents. You chose to use them for evil, but you could’ve used them to help achieve balance.”

“I manage the criminal world,” Versalee corrected.

“No, you take advantage of the criminals,” Sophia countered. “I won’t argue that they need management because stamping them out doesn’t work. You’ve made them worse. You’ve made everything worse.”

“You’re jealous.”

Sophia let out a hot breath. “That’s not the case. I’m angry that you won’t stop going after the Dragon Elite, that you’re trying to cause wars between mortal nations, and that you’ve chained dragons and abused riders. It has to stop. Either you do it, or I’ll make you.”

An evil flare flashed in Versalee’s eyes and Sophia tensed, her hand going to the reins on Lunis’ neck.

Just as fast, Versalee spun and raced for her dragon, Ash. Moving in a blur, she jumped onto the orange dragon’s back, and he took off at once, racing through a network of passageways at the opposite end of the chamber.

It appeared that Versalee wasn’t going to comply, as Sophia and Hiker had assumed. Sophia swung her leg over Lunis as he simultaneously took off after the orange dragon. It was time to end this brutal reign before the Rogue Rider did any more damage.

Chapter One Hundred Nineteen

As Evan had expected, keeping ahead of the demon dragonriders was as easy as pie. He made a mental note that he wanted some pie after this whole thing. A whole pie. Not a slice. He considered pulling out his phone and texting Trin to start baking one but decided that since he was flying over Iceland with a bunch of demon dragoniders on Coral’s tail, he should probably wait.

Someone, at some point, would have to teach the Rogue Riders how to fly. They made their jobs harder than they had to be, manually steering and yelling at their dragons. Riding a dragon was an art form that, when done correctly, appeared effortless.

It made Evan proud to see Stephen and Will flying beside him, having no trouble keeping up. They might be new, but they were skilled and had picked up flying quickly. When Evan dipped through the sky dotted with stars and a super moon, Noob One and Noob Two did the same, throwing the demon dragonriders behind them for a loop.

Exactly as Evan had planned, they’d gotten the distance they needed between the demon dragonriders and themselves. Now all they needed to do was land and get into position. He spotted a patch of flat land in the distance and informed Noob One and Noob Two over the comm.

He glanced over his shoulder and ensured that all of the demon dragonriders were in pursuit. They were. He laughed, realizing that they didn’t know why they were following. Or who, for that matter. Still, they were after them.

Maybe their instinct told them to chase. Maybe, just maybe, the demon dragonriders intuitively knew that Evan was leading them to something new. Something better than life inside of a volcano. He knew that if Sophia Beaufont gave them a peace offering that it was something grand—a new life that would transform them.

Chapter One Hundred Twenty

Mahkah wasn’t one to take chances. That was something Wilder did. Evan loved taking chances. Sophia took calculated risks. Mahkah was known for staying grounded and playing it safe. However, his usual ways weren’t going to serve him or rescue these dragons so a new tactic was necessary.

He took off on Tala and flew high above the chained dragons, staying out of their reach. That was the easy part.

The key to this going right was to draw the wild dragons away from Rob and Fred behind Mahkah. That would protect Wilder, who was perched on the edge of the volcano’s mouth, eyeing the inside for when Sophia and Lunis surfaced so he could have their backs.

The only way to protect his fellow Dragon Elite was to turn himself into bait, something that would require taunting the wild dragons. Mahkah wasn’t worried. As he’d told Rob and Fred, he’d taught these dragons how to fly. However, there was tenacity in the pair of dragons that unnerved him. They were hungry and livid about being held captive. That was deadly combinations.

Mahkah got into position and hovered several yards away from where the wild dragons perched on their pillars. With all the commotion around, they were snapping in different directions, definitely on guard. He needed to get their attention.

“Hey!” Mahkah yelled, stealing their attention. They both turned their glowing red eyes on him, murder written on their faces.

Mahkah gulped and patted Tala’s side, hoping this wasn’t their last flight together. Never could such things be guaranteed or taken for granted.

Deciding that the time was right, Mahkah signaled to Rob and Fred, and in unison, both dragonriders used magic to release the dragons from their chains. Both immediately realized they were free, sprang into the air, and soared in Mahkah’s direction.

He took off instantly and realized that he’d underestimated the wild dragons. He might have taught them to fly, but in their time away from the Gullington, they’d learned new tricks.

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-One

The temperature suddenly dropped when Alina led them to the ice-covered cave. She was getting a strong scent from whatever was inside the enclosed area.

The area was simultaneously dark and strangely light as the moonlight reflected off the snow and ice. However, once Cooper and she took a few steps into the cave, that light source disappeared.

Thankfully, Cooper immediately created an orb of light to illuminate their path. Alina turned her attention back to sniffing out the bombs. They smelled of chemicals and wrongness. She thought that they should be frozen solid already down here in this ice cave, but maybe they needed more of an ice layer to keep them dormant.

Whatever it took, she thought, leading the way into a cavernous room that was strangely lit by a different light source than Cooper’s orb. She realized there was a hole in the ceiling that allowed moonlight to spill through, illuminating the hundreds of bombs spread all around them.

“Wow, this would blow up Scotland for sure.” Cooper extinguished the light orb.

She nodded. “I can cover them in thick ice using Frost’s power, making it so they’ll stay defused even if the temperature rises, but I don’t have enough power for this many.”

Cooper winked at her, a clever glint in his eyes. “I think I can help there. However, I need to take a small trip first.”

“You what?” she asked, but he didn’t answer. Instead, the dragonrider created a portal and instantly disappeared, leaving her alone in the cold, dark cave full of bombs.

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Two

Evan landed on Coral without displacing any snow. Noobs One and Noobs Two couldn’t boast the same thing, but they’d done well enough.

All three Dragon Elite members were turned and facing the approaching Rogue Riders as they soared in their direction. As Evan had instructed, they’d all thrown their weapons in the snow at their feet.

When the ten or so dragonriders landed, they looked ready to charge. However, they paused, probably based on the non-threatening look that Evan was giving off in the front position.

“We’re not here to fight you,” Evan exclaimed, his hands up in surrender. “I will if that’s what you really want. However, please note that I have a hundred years on you all—easily. I’m the dragonrider who brought down three of yours in the South Pacific and Nathaniel in Las Vegas, and I didn’t break a sweat on either occasion. So fight if you want to be put down. Or stand down if you want to live.”

The Rogue Riders all looked around confused, not one of them making a move on their dragons.

“I’m here to offer you a peace offering from the Dragon Elite,” Evan continued. “You can’t like the life that Versalee has given you here in the snow and the cold with the lava. So we might have something else in store for you. Something that would be more to your liking. However, you’re going have to hold tight for a moment until my leader defeats the person who thought she was good enough to be yours.”

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Three

The wild demon dragons were faster than Mahkah remembered. Then he recalled that unlike the Rogue Riders, they didn’t have riders on them. How could he have miscalculated that?

On top of that, they worked together, cutting through the air at an angle, taking turns shooting fire at him. Mahkah and Tala had to dodge faster than they ever remembered to keep from getting hit. Mahkah had never seen wild demon dragons operate like this. The new generation was something else. They were something exceptional and meant for great things. Still, they might be the death of the almost three-hundred-year-old dragonrider if this persisted much longer.

Mahkah had thought he would have the upper hand and draw the wild demon dragons away. So far he’d been successful on the first part. As far as escaping alive, the second part…well, that didn’t look entirely likely.

The demon dragons had gained on him and were too close for comfort. They were too close even if they were pals, as Evan would have said.

Mahkah wasn’t a coward. He was a man who had fought his fair share of fights, but right then, facing two wild demon dragons that were about to overtake him, he had no choice.

There was one advantage that a dragon and rider had that a single wild dragon didn’t.

Dragons couldn’t portal. Only their magician riders could open such things and hopefully close it behind them quick enough.

Mahkah did just that, opening a portal to a nearby spot and slipping through it, then closing it before the wild demon dragons could trespass through. He hadn’t abandoned his friends, though. He never would. He emerged between Rob and Fred, grateful to see that they were safe too and the wild dragons in the distance were continuing elsewhere to find a land and maybe a rider meant for them.

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Four

Alina was going to kill Cooper when he returned…if he returned. She was starting to get cold in the ice cave, and that was saying a lot. She wanted to abandon the whole thing, but she had to defuse the bombs—only how?

“Sorry to keep you waiting,” Cooper said from behind her.

She spun, ready to tear out his throat, but then remembered she was in werewolf form so she meant that literally and had to quiet the urge. “Where did you go? Why did you leave me?”

“I was only gone for a moment,” he explained. “I know you’ll need my energy to cover all of these in a thick block of ice to defuse them, but my element through Sage is plants and as you can see, there aren’t any plants in these parts.”

Alina almost laughed while looking around at the snow and ice. “Good point.”

“So I went to my family’s house in Oregon,” he explained. “They own a Christmas tree farm…well, they did… You see, when they found out I was a dragonrider, they shunned me because at that time, dragonriders were getting a bad reputation due to the Rogue Riders.”

“I remember.” Alina smiled.

“So I went and pulled a bunch of energy from the Christmas tree farm, and it won’t do them too much harm,” Cooper explained. “They’ll have to replant, but Dad has been talking about doing that for years, so I’ve done him a favor.”

“You have enough stored to lend me?” Alina asked hopefully.

“Plenty.” Cooper stepped forward and offered her his hand.

She took it and felt the warmth. The security—and the pleasant sensation of someone embracing her although she was in werewolf form. He hadn’t hesitated.

With a spark in his eyes, Copper gave her a wide grin. “Ready to freeze some bombs?”

“I feel like I was born ready for this.” Alina closed her eyes and mustered the energy to send these bombs away for a very long time.

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Five

Lunis went after Versalee and her dragon so fast that Sophia had to hold on to stay in place. She could feel his hunger to close the distance. To end this. To stop the injustice that these two had started. However, that would come at a very risky price.

They soared through the volcano tunnels, Sophia low on Lunis and the dragon flapping his wings a minimal amount to keep from hitting the cave walls. Up ahead, they could see Versalee and her dragon Ash. They moved fast and stealthily, but they didn’t move as one—that was the one thing that being around the lava hadn’t given them.

The thing about a dragon and a rider was that if they weren’t connected through body, mind, and spirit, then if one thought something and the other did something, it would contradict. They had to be aligned, or the consequences could be deadly.

Too quickly, Sophia saw Versalee and Ash exit the tunnel and worried about where they were off to.

It’s the main room, Lunis answered her anxious thoughts. I saw that there were multiple ways in and out of there.

Okay, at least we know that area, Sophia thought to him.

They know it better than us, he argued.

True, but we know each other better than they know each other, she countered.

Sophia and Lunis spilled out of the tunnel and into the big bright room full of multiple lava falls and a magma lake, which would have been pretty if one didn’t know that it would melt their flesh if not magically protected. Even with the protective spell from the elves or Versalee’s magic from Ash, they weren’t completely protected.

For instance, Hiker’s and Bell’s power was the sun, which worked best on sunny days. Still, put them on the sun, and they’d melt. Put Sophia and Lunis on the moon, and they’d suffocate. There were always limitations to these things. Too much of a good thing was exactly that—too much, and it killed.

Versalee laughed as she and Ash circled the space as if they were doing a victory march already.

Sophia went to pull out Bellator, but Lunis told her not to.

This isn’t a battle of weapons, he urged. It’s one of wills.

I don’t think I understand, she stated.

Go for her, he argued.

Sophia did, and the orange dragon shot fire at Lunis and Sophia as they raced away.

The blue dragon was great at deflecting the fire, but even if he wasn’t, Wilder was overhead sending down arrows that stopped the fire with walls of ice, which instantly sent Versalee and her lava dragon into a panic. They couldn’t seem to figure out where the ice originated.

That allowed Sophia and Lunis to dive at them at an opportune moment, hoping it would back them into a corner, both literally and figuratively. What happened next wasn’t planned.

Wilder had fired several shots at once, creating a wall of ice behind Versalee and her dragon. Not too much of an obstacle for a trained dragon and rider—but that’s not what they were. Beside them was one of the many lava falls.

Sophia and Lunis could only imagine that Versalee had urged her dragon to break through the ice when he thought that charging through the lava fall was the only option. The result was deadly.

The dragon and rider not communicating together proved to be their downfall. They melted instantly upon hitting the lava, becoming one with the lake below as they sank to the bottom and disappeared—forever.

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Six

Sophia was still shaken by the image of Versalee going down with her dragon in the lava fall. It wasn’t something she ever wanted to relive. It wasn’t a fate that most should suffer. However, she’d given the demon dragonrider a chance, and Versalee hadn’t taken it.

As Sophia and Lunis landed in front of the Rogue Riders, she summoned the courage for what she had to do next. Only Hiker Wallace and Sophia knew what they had planned because she knew that otherwise, it would be too difficult to do. When she and Hiker had come up with the idea, it had closed up her throat, but once they talked it through, she knew it was right. It was the only option.

Then she’d phoned King Rudolf Sweetwater, and he’d come through with a place, and it all had worked out. The only problem was that Sophia’s heart was resisting each step of the way.

You can do it, Soph, Lunis encouraged after they landed in front of row upon row of dragons and riders, all standing at attention waiting for her address.

What if it’s the wrong decision? she asked her dragon.

It’s not, he stated. You were meant for this, and you know it. Sometimes you have to give up something good to get something great.

What I had was great, she argued.

What you had was what you knew, he countered. What you’ll create will be greatness. What we create. We’re the ones meant for this, and you’ve known it all along.

Sophia tried to answer, but her throat ached with tears, so she simply slid off her dragon and tried to appear strong when she didn’t feel it. All that day, she’d told herself that when the moment came, she’d rise to the challenge. Now here they were, and she wanted to crumble, but that wasn’t an option.

Behind her, she sensed Mahkah, Evan, and Wilder and their dragons. They had done brilliantly getting to this point, and getting the newbie dragonriders through their first battle.

Sophia felt remorse that this would come as a shock to them, but it was the way of change. It was the way things had to go. They would understand. Wilder would…

“Thank you for joining me here,” Sophia began in a voice like what Hiker used earlier that day when he addressed the Dragon Elite. “I’m Sophia Beaufont, the first female dragonrider, but that’s not why you should take note of me. Nor should you pay Lunis and me extra respect because we magnetized to each other when he was still in the shell.”

After this admission, the Dragon Elite members behind her chuckled, saying things like, “I love it when she discloses that.”

The Rogue Riders in front of her gasped.

“The reason you should take note of me,” Sophia continued, “is that I’ve had the unfortunate job of ending your leader Versalee.”

There was no remorse from the crowd of Rogue Riders in front of Sophia. They looked around as if wondering how they should respond.

“By doing that,” Sophia continued, mustering the strength. “It makes me the new leader of the Rogue Riders.”

The real response came after that, both from the crowd in front of Sophia and the men behind her. Both were a mixture of excitement and protests.

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Seven

“What!” Wilder exclaimed and strode forward, nervous fury on his face.

Sophia held up a hand, pausing him.

“The Rogue Riders have never prospered,” Sophia continued, talking to Wilder and also the demon dragonriders before her, “because you all never had the right leader. Now, I may not be that, but I might be your best chance. You see, the Rogue Riders are meant to govern the criminal world. At first, I thought we needed to stamp out criminals, but that’s a lofty goal. It’s unrealistic. What if they were governed instead, so that crime wasn’t such a bad word? It simply meant a different kind of business. In the past, demon dragonriders did that, and although exceptional, let’s admit, you all have no moral compass.”

The men in front of Sophia laughed, agreeing. Wilder at her side did not.

“My point,” Sophia continued, “is that I’ve taken this role, and I believe I’ll be good at it. As the peace offering I promised, I offer you a place to call home that doesn’t have any lava or snow.”

Sophia ignored Wilder’s questioning look and created a portal, welcoming all the demon dragonriders and everyone else to step through to the place that King Rudolf Sweetwater had helped her secure.

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Eight

“Is that a pool?” Evan called when they had all stepped through the portal. “I want to live here.”

Before the Rogue Riders, Dragon Elite, and Sophia was a mansion in Beverly Hills—a gift from King Rudolf Sweetwater. There were at least forty bedrooms and bathrooms, a pool room, game hall, three kitchens, and grounds for dragons and many other magical creatures. It was the new home to the Rogue Riders if they wanted it.

“I’m not going to force you all to stay here,” Sophia began in a clear voice. “However, this is your new home if you want it.”

“Want it?” Evan asked. “I’m taking the biggest bedroom.”

She laughed. “You belong at the Gullington with the Dragon Elite.”

“So do you,” Wilder muttered behind her.

She shook this off. “This will be the headquarters for the Rogue Riders. We will police mortal criminal activity, not stopping it, but making sure it minds certain guidelines. We’ll take a percentage of profits, but not so much that it’s unfair. The idea is that we can’t stamp it out, so if we know what drug dealers are doing, we can ensure they’re selling good products to the right people. We can ensure that black market items aren’t harmful. We can stop the really bad criminals because we’ll have the inside scoop. I’m not running a group of criminals. I’m running a bunch of dragonriders who keep the world safe by policing those who would disobey the rules unless we make them operate within ours.”

“Hear! Hear!” many of the dragonriders yelled, excited and approving.

“Instead of fighting the Dragon Elite,” Sophia turned to face Wilder, who she knew was devastated and blindsided, “we’ll work with them. They’re our partners.”

In time, Wilder would understand. She’d talk to him. He’d realize that she couldn’t stay at the Gullington when she was intended to be a leader of so much more. She and Hiker had discussed this over and over, and it always came down to this.

“Yay!” the Rogue Riders exclaimed. “Three cheers for Sophia Beaufont, the leader of the Rogue Riders!”

The loudest three votes Sophia needed to feel at home in her birthplace of Los Angeles followed that.

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Nine

“Explain it to me one more time,” Wilder encouraged as he combed his fingers through his hair, pulling it down on his forehead.

Sophia was in her new bedroom inside the mansion in Beverly Hills. It didn’t feel old or new, and there was no Quiet, but in time, it would be what she made it. Not the House of Fourteen or the Castle, but rather the Rogue Riders’ Mansion. Something new.

“We decided that I was cut out for something more,” Sophia stated.

“You and Hiker,” Wilder clarified.

“I’m still with the Dragon Elite,” she explained. “I’m always one of y’all. I’m still the leader in the field for the angel riders. Think of me as the Hiker for the Rogue Riders. In time, I’ll find my second in command here to lead in the field.”

“But you aren’t with us at the Gullington,” he argued.

She shook her head. “I’m here because I need to be. I’ll be called in on missions and work alongside you and the others. It’s just that Hiker needed a leader for the Rogue Riders, and it made the most sense that it was an angel dragonrider.”

Wilder nodded. “It made the most sense that it was you.”

Sophia let out a breath. “I’m only a portal away. I’m always so close. It’s just that I’ll be here a lot. When I’m not, I’ll visit. I’m still second in command. It’s simply a different structure than before.”

“Everything is changing.” He sounded crestfallen.

Sophia wanted to hug him and tell him he was wrong, but he wasn’t. That’s how life went. She didn’t want to leave the Gullington, but she also wasn’t in a way. She was here, and she was there. Sophia wasn’t supposed to be confined, she realized. She was a true dragonrider and was meant for all places. More than that, Sophia felt like this was her calling—being the Rogue Riders’ leader. It’s what Oscar Beaufont’s prophecy had been about.

She believed in the demon dragonriders. Believed they could do good if led by the right person. Sophia wanted to be that person. The world needed the Rogue Riders. It always had. Hopefully, with both the Dragon Elite and the Rogue Riders strong again, things would shift for the best. First, she needed the man in front of her to accept that, and currently, he didn’t look happy about the decision.

“I’ve always known since I set eyes on you,” Wilder began, “that you could never be like me and confined to the Gullington. You tried escaping straight away, asking for missions. The rest of us were content with being locked up for decades.” He laughed. “I should have known that you would spread your wings and find something bigger. I know you being here isn’t ideal for us. It makes it harder to see each other. But Sophia Beaufont, how can I take you away from the world that I know you’re meant to save? I can’t, is the answer. So I ask that you let me visit when you have a day off—if you ever have a day off.”

Sophia was grateful that the man before her was so understanding. So thoughtful. She hoped that one day, they found their way to each other—for good.

She wrapped her arms around his waist and kissed him with a passion that she didn’t think would ever die, no matter what the greatest evil threw at them. Some things in this world could beat all odds.

Chapter One Hundred Thirty

Sophia pressed the note to her chest that she’d received in her new office. She looked around, not believing that she had her own office, in her mansion… In Beverly Hills. One day, maybe it would set in. Maybe.

Sophia pulled the note away from her chest and reread it, the tears spilling down her cheeks again.

Dear Sophia Beaufont, Leader of the Rogue Riders,

I’m most grateful that you were able to defeat the evil Versalee. She was so awful and created so many problems for mortals.

The Brownie Union reviewed the evidence that I submitted. After a careful evaluation, they reached the verdict that my assisting the Dragon Elite and magicians helped you all be successful. So not only have I been pardoned and placed back in my old position, but going forward, helping magicians like you will be acceptable.

I’m so grateful that we could change the world. Make it better. I’m so thankful you believed in me and trusted me when things got difficult. More than anything, I’m grateful that you want to continue helping the world be a better place. Since you’ve taken over, leading the Rogue Riders, criminal activity has improved. It’s there, as you said it would be, but it’s managed. Those who do things deemed illegal do it within acceptable parameters. The horrible crimes like murder are down because of you and your Rogue Riders.

I’m grateful every day that the Beaufont sisters work with me, and I work with them. Forever and ever, I hope.

Best wishes,

Mortimer

Chapter One Hundred Thirty-One

As soon as Sophia got Liv’s call, she made her way to the electronics repair shop. Thankfully the commute wasn’t far, but with portal magic, it never was. The thing was that a portal would only get magicians so far, so being in the same city was ideal. It made sense with her sister having a baby and the world shifting that Sophia should be in LA. It’s where she belonged.

Sophia had learned something over her time with the Dragon Elite. Home wasn’t a place. It wasn’t the Gullington or Scotland or the House of Fourteen. It was Liv and Clark, and her friends and Wilder, and those people were always wherever she was. Sophia was always wherever the adventure was. So she’d find her home no matter what.

“You called?” Sophia nearly burst through the front door, worried something was wrong. Liv never called.

Her sister smiled, Alicia beside her with a handheld device.

“Alicia has the device ready that will tell me whether I’m having an angel or demon dragon,” Liv joked.

The magitech scientist shook her head. “No, it will tell her about temperament, most likely. Pull up a chair.”

Sophia hurried over, excited to be able to be present for such an occasion, another perk of being the leader of the Rogue Riders.

Alicia started the device and was about to scan Liv’s midsection when the front door chimed again as someone entered. All three magicians turned to see the visitor, annoyed that a customer would want help right then. However, it wasn’t a customer.

Sophia recognized the person who strode through the door as a fairy godmother. She wore the baby blue silk robe tied with the pink ribbon at the neck and the hood partially obscuring her head.

All three magicians tensed as the figure strode forward before pausing and lowering her hood to reveal grayish-blue hair. The woman looked old and young, and she was Asian. Even stranger was that she had braces and glasses, really confusing her age. Was she thirteen or thirty or three hundred? It was hard to tell.

“Who are you?” Liv asked.

“I’m Yosole,” the woman replied in a deep voice.

Liv nodded. “Of course. I should have guessed that my soul was a young, old Asian girl with braces and glasses.”

The woman shook her head. “No, my name is Yosole.”

“Well, that’s confusing,” Liv replied. “Why are you here, Yosole?”

“Because you don’t need that device.” She indicated the magitech in Alicia’s hands. “I’m here to tell you everything you need to know about your child.”

“Why?” Liv questioned.

“Because that way you won’t question it,” Yosole stated.

“Why?” Liv asked again.

“Because if you used that device, you’d make Alicia check the specs a hundred times and fix things until it all came back the same,” the fairy godmother said.

“Why?” Liv asked a third time.

“Because you won’t want to hear what it has to say,” Yosole stated.

“Why?” Liv asked, sitting up straight.

“Liv Beaufont, your child will be healthy. She will be intelligent.” Yosole paused with a glint in her eyes.

“She? What else?” Liv seemed to know that the fairy godmother was holding something back.

“She will be a fairy,” the woman said and took a step backward.

“That’s it then?” Liv didn’t look as disappointed as everyone expected. “I would have asked Alicia to check things over again and again if I knew I was having a fairy child?”

Yosole nodded.

“That’s how the genie fixed my baby, huh?” Liv questioned.

Again the fairy godmother nodded.

“Well, I guess you saved my friend the trouble of troubleshooting her device.” Liv rubbed her stomach. “I’ll love my little fairy girl all the same, either way. How did you know that…” Liv’s words trailed away because Yosole had disappeared when they’d looked away for a moment.

Liv shrugged and looked up at Sophia. “That was weird, huh?”

“So weird,” Sophia agreed, hugging her sister. “You’re having a girl. That’s wonderful.”

Liv hugged her back. “Yeah, I’m grateful that she’ll be healthy, even if she’ll be a fairy. I’ll teach her to be tough anyway.”

“I’ll teach her to fight,” Sophia offered.

Alicia added, “I’ll teach her about magitech.”

“I’ll call her Guinevere.” Liv fondly rubbed her belly. “After our courageous and wonderful mother.”

Chapter One Hundred Thirty-Two

Sophia felt like a mermaid in her seafoam bridesmaid dress. Jeremy Bearimy and his assistant, Juergen, had outdone themselves. The dresses that she and Trin wore were enchanting. However, nothing compared to the white dress that Ainsley wore, which was like her—elegant and full of whimsy.

The elf’s red hair hung in curls, and like the queen that she was, she wore a small crown atop her head.

The wedding party stood inside the Castle’s entrance, facing the front door with the stained glass window of the angel Sophia had first set eyes upon when she entered this place all that time ago. It felt like a lifetime ago, and for someone who hopefully had many lifetimes to live, it felt like the beginning of an incredible set of stories.

“I’m afraid I look better than the groom,” Evan said to Trin, standing beside Sophia and Wilder.

The men were all dressed in a tartan to match the bridesmaid’s dresses. Wilder always looked handsome, but in a kilt, he was dashing.

Trin giggled and straightened Evan’s tie. “I’m sure you won’t steal too much of Hiker’s glory on his wedding day.”

“You better not or I’ll shave your head in your sleep,” Ainsley threatened, drawing in a breath.

“Again?” Evan complained.

“The music is starting, dears.” Mama Jamba straightened the large hat that she’d promised to wear. She held out her gloved hand to Mahkah, who dutifully took it as he opened the front door to show a crowd to impress.

Row upon row of guests in white chairs lined the Gullington. They all turned to look as Mahkah Tomahawk led Mother Nature down the aisle, to the front of the ceremony.

In pure Quiet fashion, he’d outdone himself with decorations. The aisle was lined with winter flowers and a large tent shielded the wedding guests, making it feel both like an indoor and outdoor wedding. In the distance, the snowcapped mountains framed the scene. Fire-lit torches made the space feel warm and cozy although they were on the Expanse that went on for miles. Around the tent, various dragons of every color stood proudly, pillars of strength, guarding the wedding ceremony with their timeless wisdom.

At the far end of the aisle stood Hiker Wallace, his chin high and beard and hair as neat as Sophia had ever seen it. However, the look in his eyes was what was most different about him. He appeared happy.

Evan stepped up after Mahkah and Mama Jamba strode down the aisle, offering his arm to Trin. The housekeeper took it, the part of her face with skin, blushing.

Sophia turned to Ainsley and Quiet, who had the honor of walking her down the aisle and giving her away. “Are you ready?”

“I was born ready for this, S. Beaufont,” Ainsley replied with a sincere smile.

So happy for her friend, Sophia faced Wilder and took his arm as he led her to the front. Along the way, Sophia saw many familiar faces in the crowd—the Gullington opened for all on that day.

Of course, all of the dragonriders were there, both Dragon Elite and Rogue Riders, sitting side by side, all intermingled. Others were present who had helped them get to where they were: Bermuda Laurens, alongside her son Rory and his fiancée Maddy. Beside them, Jeremy Bearimy and Juergen were in attendance, proudly looking at the formal dresses they’d made. It might have been weird for some to see a giant tarantula in the wedding audience, but that was normal at the Gullington, and Sophia loved it.

Sitting next to Liv and Stefan was King Rudolf Sweetwater with Serena and the Captains, all five dressed perfectly in matching sweater dresses. Rudolf’s sweater dress fit him pretty well because Sophia had to admit, he had nice legs.

Also in the crowd, Sophia recognized Ramy Vance sitting next to Bep, and she said a silent prayer that today wasn’t one where he died. Paul sat next to Cat and Lee, who had delivered a breathtaking cake. It was so pretty that Ainsley said she wasn’t going to allow anyone to eat it.

Making an unlikely pair were Subner the Protector of Weapons, sitting next to Mortimer, the Brownies’ leader who was rarely seen—but things were changing for all, not only dragonriders. Beside them was someone who Sophia was most grateful to—her fairy godmother Mae Ling. They had an important job, fairy godmothers. If it wasn’t for Mae Ling, Sophia wasn’t sure she’d be holding the man’s arm next to her.

She looked up at Wilder with a tender expression when he led her to the front and kissed her softly on the cheek before taking their respective places.

Everyone stood when Ainsley and Captain McAfee “Quiet” Gullington stepped out of the Castle and proceeded down the aisle. Sophia’s heart felt close to bursting, knowing that they’d all come so far. More than anything, she was grateful for where they were going.

Yes, there would always be a villain to fight, a war to extinguish, and a problem to solve. Sophia knew there were no happy endings. Only happy resolutions followed by more adventures and hopefully happier resolutions. Because when they knew better, they did better. As they’d learned from the history of the dragonriders and learned to live in peace and celebrate their differences, rather than let it divide them.

It only took a few hundred years, but as long as they made progress, time didn’t matter. Sophia hoped that this happy resolution to this chapter of the dragonriders meant that they would go on to have a very, very long history.

Chapter One Hundred Thirty-Three

“Remember not to stay up too late,” Hiker warned, patting his pants as though checking to ensure he had his keys…although he didn’t have keys. There was no need for them at the Gullington.

“Yes, Dad,” Evan joked and slapped Wilder on the shoulder. “We’re throwing the biggest party when our parents are out of town.”

Hiker shot him a look of warning. “You better not.”

Sophia laughed. Hiker, Ainsley, Mahkah, Evan, Wilder, and Mama Jamba all stood on the front steps of the Castle. It was a sunny day in Scotland, albeit cold. The first spring flowers would surface soon on the Expanse, but at Sophia’s new home in Beverly Hills, everything was already blooming since Los Angeles only had one season.

“We’ll train and keep an eye on the reports that come in, sir,” Mahkah stated.

Hiker sighed. “I’m glad I can at least count on you, Mahkah.”

“Suck up,” Evan spat.

“Well, we better be off, or we’ll miss our reservations.” Ainsley tugged on Hiker’s arm.

He didn’t look ready to leave on their honeymoon. The leader of the Dragon Elite hadn’t taken a vacation…well, ever. However, Ainsley had convinced him that he needed this. That they needed it. And that the guys could watch things in his absence.

“You’ll check in on things?” Hiker asked Sophia, looking at her sternly.

“Of course,” she confirmed. “I’m only ever a portal away from here. Quiet was nice enough to create one inside the Castle for me to the Rogue Riders’ Mansion, so getting here is as easy as walking next door.”

Hiker nodded, looking relieved. “Okay, well you lot, well, you…”

“You’re not dying,” Evan teased. “You’re going to the Canary Islands.”

“Not if we don’t get a move on,” Ainsley complained, again tugging on Hiker’s arm.

“I better get going too.” Mama Jamba checked her watch. “I’ll miss my bus if I don’t get a move on.”

“You do realize how strange that sounds coming from you, right?” Wilder asked with a sideways smile.

“Which part?” she asked, quite seriously.

He waved her off. “Never mind.”

“Mama, you won’t be gone too long, right?” Hiker asked her.

“I’ll be gone as long as I’m gone,” she sang and lifted onto her tiptoes. Hiker leaned over to receive a kiss on his cheek from the old woman. She patted his face afterward. “No, son. I dare say that I’ll miss this place as soon as I’m gone. Let me go and see my world and return with a sense of wholeness. You two do the same. The world will manage in our absence. Your men are more than competent.”

Hiker nodded and turned to Ainsley, who didn’t look in the mood for a long goodbye. “We’ll see you soon,” she said to the guys. “Evan, don’t eat all the raw cookie dough. Wilder, don’t drink all the whiskey. Mahkah, keep being perfect.”

Ainsley glanced at Sophia. “You, well, you’ll be missed.”

“The rest of us are chopped liver,” Evan complained.

“That you are,” Ainsley stated.

With that, Hiker and Ainsley Wallace turned and strode for the Barrier, where they portaled off to relax and recharge and celebrate finally having a life together.

Mama Jamba glanced around at the men. Then her eyes settled on Sophia. “You know, I always knew the one who brought me out of hiding would change this world. What I didn’t know is that she’d change me. I ran from my world for a long time, Sophia, and now I can’t imagine not being here. Thank you for that. Thank you for stirring things up and making us all the better for it.”

Sophia didn’t know what to say, but the tear that fell from her eye was probably enough to show how she felt.

“Well, I have a bus to catch and a world to see,” Mama Jamba sang, turning at once and striding after Hiker and Ainsley, heading for the Barrier.

The guys all turned their attention to Sophia. “I’m not gone,” she argued, reading the looks in their eyes. “I’m through the closet door in the first hallway.”

“But you’re leaving that way.” Evan pointed at the Barrier, suddenly sounding sad.

He indicated where Lunis stood waiting for her.

“I have to take my ride to the new place,” she stated. “He doesn’t fit through the closet portal so well.”

“Sounds like he needs to go on a diet,” Evan teased.

“I heard that, Jerk Face,” Lunis called across the Expanse.

“Take care, Sophia.” Mahkah stepped forward and hugged her.

“Thank you.” She patted his back.

“Yeah, Pink Princess, don’t let those Rogue Riders push you around,” Evan stated. “I know how weak you are. Remember all those times I bested you sparring.”

“Not really,” she answered, straight-faced.

“Yeah, well, my time will come.” He winked.

Sophia shook her head and laughed, grabbed Wilder’s hand, and strode away from the Castle, waving at the guys behind her.

They walked in silence for a long moment. Then Wilder finally said, “I love you, Sophia. Wherever you are, is where I want to be.”

She paused and looked up at him. “But you’re here. And I’m in LA.”

He shrugged. “As you said, the commute is fairly easy. I can always sleep in LA and be here in time for breakfast at the Gullington.”

“But the time zones…”

“Some people are worth being on a crazy schedule for.” Wilder pushed her hair out of her face.

“Well, then I guess I’ll see you at the Rogue Riders’ Mansion in a while?” she asked, her heart suddenly fuller than she ever expected.

He grinned at her, his blue eyes sparkling. “I’ll go pack a bag and probably beat you there.”

Sophia lifted onto her tiptoes and kissed him, grateful that she got it all. She got the job, the friends, the dragon, the family, and the guy. Who said you couldn’t have it all?

“You know I was never going to let you go,” Wilder said, pushing her hair back behind her ear and staring into her eyes. “Familia Est Sempiternum. You are and will always be my family.”

“Familia Est Sempiternum.” Sophia squeezed his hand and let it go. “See you soon.”

“Very soon.” Wilder turned and headed for the Castle.

Sophia hurried for Lunis not too far in the distance, wanting to hug her dragon and tell him how everything worked out perfectly.

However, she knew by the look on his face that he already knew when she neared.

“You remember when we stepped across the Barrier for the first time and saw the Gullington?” he asked as they neared the Barrier.

“I remember thinking I’d never seen a place so magical,” she answered.

“Coming from you, that’s saying a lot.”

At the Barrier, both dragon and rider turned to look back at the Castle. “It’s still as magical as the first time I saw it.”

“Because it’s the people in this world who create the real magic in life,” Lunis stated. “And the Gullington is full of the best people there are.”

“The very best,” Sophia agreed, looking fondly at the blue dragon. “Are you ready for our next adventure, Lunis?”

“As long as you’re by my side and enduring my bad jokes, I’m ready for anything, Sophia Beaufont.”

“Forever and always.” Sophia stepped up onto her dragon and slid into the saddle as she grabbed the reins.

The majestic dragon took off at once, lifting into the air and flying over the snowy mountains of Scotland, which was safe once more and hopefully for always.

Sophia glanced back over her shoulder to take one last look at the Gullington. She spied the groundskeeper, Quiet, waving from the Expanse, sending her off in his style. Sophia waved back.

Then she faced forward, the cold winds sweeping through her hair, reminding her of all the adventures to come as she made her way to where she would lead the Rogue Riders—creating peace for the world she loved so very much.

The End

To continue the adventure, check out the next installment in the Beaufont universe. Turn the page for a sneak peek and to preorder your copy of the Inscrutable Paris Beaufont.

Fairy Godmother College

Chapter One

If love was what made the Earth go round, then it was about to freeze on its axis. Few people knew the repercussions of love being created or, more importantly, of love being lost.

A fairy godmother knew. It was her job to ensure matches were made and love achieved. The problem was fairy godmothers weren’t what they used to be, and it was creating a domino effect across the globe.

Marylou Goodwin stood behind a concrete pillar in the London Underground. She wore a long blue gown with a hood over her gray curls to keep the cold chill off her shoulders and head. She wore it like that for practical reasons, but also to keep her cover. It was always better if fairy godmothers weren’t spotted by those they were spelling.

The old fairy godmother had been patiently waiting for her “Cinderella” to arrive on the platform. Hopefully, the woman, a Miss Amelia Rose, would show soon, or the timing of matching with her Prince Charming would be off. Also, Marylou’s feet were throbbing from standing for so long. She wasn’t as young as she used to be, and she felt her age more with every case.

“I’m getting too old for this,” she muttered under her breath, willing the blood in her feet to circulate as she toggled her weight between them.

The truth was that Marylou had been old when she became a fairy godmother. Most were and after a few centuries of matchmaking, this tired fairy godmother was out of stamina. There were bigger issues as well, and they were about to become very apparent for the rest of the world.

“Oh, about time,” Marylou said as she caught sight of Amelia Rose striding down the walkway to where her train would be stopping in five minutes.

The Cinderella was on her cellphone chatting with Bryce Tyler, the man who had been pining for her affection since they graduated from college last year. Her long blonde hair was pulled back in a braid, and she had only a small bit of makeup adorning her face.

Amelia forced a smile, which on her elegantly beautiful face still lit up her large brown eyes even though it was absent of any joy. Her words could hardly be heard over the clacking of her smart high heels or the rush of the other trains on neighboring platforms.

“Yeah, I’ll talk to you soon,” she replied after a slight pause to the guy on the other side of the line. The smile on her pink lips disappeared. “I miss you too.”

She didn’t. Marylou knew that much. Bryce Tyler’s mother missed him. The friend he’d had since preschool missed him. His sister who worried he’d never get married missed him. But Amelia Rose had never missed the redheaded financial advisor, even though she appreciated his friendship.

Lasting relationships were built on friendship, but more importantly, they started with a spark. Those relationships that made the world go around, anyway.

Amelia Rose ended the call. Her lack of enthusiasm over Bryce Tyler was heavy on her face as she passed a well-dressed man standing on the platform, his attention on his own mobile device.

Marylou twirled her finger around and pointed at the two from her hiding place behind the pillar.

A handkerchief slipped out of the back of Amelia Rose’s purse and gracefully floated to the concrete, where it landed close to the man—Mr. Grayson McGregor.

The old “drop the handkerchief” technique was tried and true, and Marylou had used it for centuries to get the attention of a Prince Charming for one of her Cinderellas.

To the fairy godmother’s surprise, Grayson McGregor didn’t notice the handkerchief. Marylou sighed. She hoped this wasn’t going to be as difficult as the last case. She poked her wrinkled, bony finger in the air and stirred the embroidered handkerchief around the legs of his slacks.

That got his attention. Grayson glared down and picked up Amelia’s possession. He was eyeing the initials when Amelia spun around and spied him with her handkerchief.

“Excuse me,” she said, striding back in his direction and reaching for the linen square. “That’s mine.”

He brought his blue eyes up and smiled playfully, pulling the handkerchief out of her reach. “Can you prove it? What are your initials?”

She sighed, looking for the train. She’d be late for work if it didn’t get here soon. One more time and she’d get fired. “They are A.R.”

He shook his head. “These are B.T.”

She frowned. “Those are my boyfrie—friend’s initials.”

“Well, is he a friend or a boyfriend?” Grayson asked, still holding the cloth, a flirtatious expression dancing in his eyes.

Amelia narrowed her gaze at the stranger—her one true Prince Charming.

Marylou let out a frustrated breath. This wasn’t going well…again. She wisped her finger in a small gesture and made a gust of wind take the handkerchief from Grayson’s fingers and send it down the platform.

Amelia regarded him incredulously when he simply watched it fly away.

“Well,” she said in a demanding tone. “Are you going to go get that for me?”

He glanced in the direction of the handkerchief flying down the Underground, their train speeding in their direction. “Sorry, but my train is coming, and I can’t be late.”

Amelia’s mouth popped open. “But you lost it.”

“I did not!” he argued at once.

“I’m wearing heels,” she said, pointing to the red heels that matched her striped skirt and blouse.

“Well, I don’t know why your impractical decisions have to affect me,” he countered, anger flaring on his face.

She balled up her fists, her face growing as red as her shoes.

Grayson rolled his eyes. “Oh, fine. But I better not miss my train.” He sped off, racing after the square of cloth flying on the wind directed by Marylou. By the time he’d recovered the handkerchief, the train had come and gone, but Amelia had stayed, growing more furious by the second. She couldn’t lose Bryce’s handkerchief. It meant something to him. But now she was late.

Marylou knew that if the two shared a taxi, they would feel the spark, and the rest would be history.

Grayson threw up his chin, the handkerchief crushed in his hand. “Seriously? I missed the train! Not today.”

Amelia held out her hand. “I’m sorry. I’m probably fired now.”

He cut his eyes at her hand and then her face. “Well, my apologies. Maybe I can offer you a job at my company, McGregor Technologies.”

She blinked at him. “McGregor Technologies? That company turned me down for a position last year when I graduated from college.”

He was supposed to offer her a job, and she would accept, and they’d work together and fall in love. From the angry expression on both their faces, romance was not budding between them—the exact opposite. There was a fine line between the two.

He shrugged. “We like our candidates to have experience.”

“I have experience!” she argued. “And I’m a quick learner.”

“But you’re not quick on your feet,” he pointed out between breaths, taxed after the run to get Amelia’s handkerchief.

She yanked it from his hand. “Do you always insult people whose stuff you take?”

He grinned at her. “I didn’t take it. You dropped it. So you make poor clothing choices, can’t run after your own things, and you lose stuff. Never mind the job offer.”

Amelia’s mouth formed a hard line. “What is your name?”

He lifted his chin proudly. “Grayson McGregor.”

She nodded. “Grayson, consider yourself warned. Your company is utter rubbish to me.”

The guy laughed, his teeth perfectly straight on the top and cutely crooked on the bottom. He was very handsome, with his short brown hair and boyish dimples. “And who will I have the pleasure of attributing my downfall to? If it happens.”

She started down the platform, her heels clicking against the concrete. After a few steps, she whipped around and narrowed her eyes at him. “Amelia Rose. One day you’ll hear my name and know I’m the one who undercut your prices, stole all your customers, and sank McGregor Technologies.”

“I cannot wait, Amelia Rose. Bring it on.”

The two stormed in opposite directions, each raving mad.

Marylou groaned and leaned against the pillar. The thing about a spark was it had the potential to ignite a brilliant love affair or to burn the bridges between two lovers. It was a fine balance, one a fairy godmother was supposed to be good at keeping. It appeared, yet again, that Marylou Goodwin had failed. She knew the repercussions of Amelia and Grayson not falling in love would have far-reaching effects and would undoubtedly hurt the world at large.

Chapter Two

Strong hands grabbed Paris Westbridge’s shoulders, yanking her hard off the giant she was assaulting. He was easily double her size and a lot uglier by anyone’s standards.

“Don’t,” she hissed as she struggled to get out of the grasp of the detective who was trying to pull her off the giant. Detective Nicholson was stronger than Paris, but she was nimbler. She dropped her body weight, diving under his arm and backing up several feet as the stupid giant Madow threw his fist. The attack was meant for her, but slammed straight into Detective Nicholson’s face, sending him back several feet.

Gasping, Paris grabbed him as he stumbled and kept him from falling to the ground. Madow, realizing he’d just made things ten times worse for himself, turned at once and sprinted down Roya Lane, fleeing the crime scene like the coward he was.

Holding the side of his face, Detective Nicholson turned and looked at Paris. He shook his head and squinted with the one eye that wasn’t obstructed. The fairy lowered her chin, knowing that there would be no fleeing for her. She had to face this and knew from experience it wouldn’t be pleasant.

With an authoritative glare, Detective Nicholson pointed at the building at the end of the street. Paris had been in there many times. Hell, she sort of lived there lately, but not by choice.

Swallowing her pride and not needing any more directives, she marched in the direction of the Fairy Law Enforcement office, where she was certain there was a jail cell with her name on it. At this point, she should keep a toothbrush there like it was a boyfriend’s place…if the boyfriend was a warden who served really bad food and kept her rap sheet on his desk since it was referenced so often.

Trudging toward the office, Paris sighed. This was her third strike in so many terms. She wasn’t getting a slap on the wrist, and both she and Detective Nicholson knew it.

Paris Westbridge was in a world of trouble, and there would be no talking her way out of it this time.

Chapter Three

At the glass door to the Fairy Law Enforcement office, Paris caught her reflection. She grinned, proud that she looked a lot less messed up than Madow. The fairy was pretty certain she’d given the giant a black eye and loosened one of his teeth with her fists. She laughed to herself, thinking it was an improvement on his ugly face.

In contrast, Paris’ shoulder-length blonde hair was hardly mussed and fell straight around her face. Her blue eyes blinked back at her, and she was grateful to see no scratches or swelling from the fistfight. To her disappointment, her favorite leather jacket had a rip in the arm and her boots were scuffed. As she normally and most fairies in the modern world did, her periwinkle-blue wings were glamoured not to show, but she was certain they were unscathed.

“You know where to go,” Detective Nicholson told her when they entered.

Paris nodded and walked past the reception desk where Charlotte sat filing her nails as her sparkly blue wings fluttered behind her. Since she hardly left the magical area known as Roya Lane, she never bothered to glamour her wings.

“Oh, good to see you, Paris,” the receptionist said, smacking her gum. “Do you want some green tea? I have a new Moroccan mint flavor.”

Paris was about to respond when Detective Nicholson cut her off. “This isn’t a social visit, Charlotte. She’s in police custody.”

Paris flashed the receptionist an apologetic smile as she passed, heading for the detective’s office down the long hallway.

“So, no tea, then?” Charlotte called. “I have a hibiscus flower one too. John, it would be good for you to drink some tea.”

The detective shook his head as he followed Paris into the messy office. “Just coffee for me.”

“Please,” Paris added and threw herself in the chair on the other side of Detective Nicholson’s desk. The vinyl was ripped in places, and the metal armrest was rusted.

“What’s that?” he asked, taking a seat behind his desk, which was piled high with folders and day-old donuts.

“You forgot to say please,” she explained. “Just coffee for me, please.”

He shook his head of short white hair as he picked up a file folder and pretended to read it. Almost at once, he gave up the charade and thumped it back down on the desk, making it slide off a stack of papers. “Seriously, did you have to pick another fight with Madow?”

Daringly, she nodded. “He started it.”

Detective Nicholson sighed and shook his head. His face was starting to swell from the assault, but he wasn’t giving it any notice. “Someone else always starts it, Paris. That’s always your excuse.”

She held out her hands. “It’s true, though. He was totally bullying a couple of elves. They were about to give over their money, afraid Madow was going to snap off their pointy ears.”

Running his hands through his hair, the detective groaned. “It’s not your job to fight bullies who steal other people’s lunch money. That’s my job.”

Paris wanted to point out that the detective obviously wasn’t doing his job if she was stepping in so regularly, but she didn’t think that would go over so well for her. She knew he was overworked and understaffed, so instead she said, “I was just trying to help.”

He pressed his hand to his face, the throbbing from the attack starting to register as the adrenaline subsided. “That’s just it. You’re always trying to ‘help.’” He said the last with air quotes. “Like last week when you stole levoroxy from those gnomes at the market?”

She narrowed her eyes, the recent memory burning her up again with anger. “Those gnomes were taking advantage of the magician who needed it. He’s ill, and when they realized he needed that medicine, they jacked up the price. He was about to sell his possessions to get that drug.”

Detective Nicholson shook his head. “That’s the thing—it’s a free market. That’s the gnomes’ prerogative. You can’t go around enforcing things just because you think they are wrong.”

“Then who is going to?” she blurted and instantly regretted it. Paris knew she was only making things worse for herself, but as usual, she didn’t know how to keep her mouth shut.

“It’s my job to uphold the law,” he argued. “It’s the magical law enforcement agency’s job. Yours is to mind your own business and stay out of trouble, but after this, there’s little hope of that happening.”

Paris dropped her head, feeling the inevitable about to befall her. “Detective Nicholson, I promise that I’ll—”

“Don’t call me that,” he interrupted, a punishing look on his face. “You’re not doing yourself any favors by pretending.”

Paris laughed. “By pretending that you’re not my uncle and I’m not a criminal?”

His blue eyes fluttered with annoyance as Charlotte brought him a steaming cup of black coffee. “Things are hard enough without you acting like you’re just some fairy on the street I’ve brought in for breaking the law yet again.”

“I’m just not asking for any favors, Uncle John,” she said, offering a dry smile to the receptionist as she left the office.

“No, you never do,” John Nicholson agreed. “And unfortunately, there’s no way I can grant you any leniency.” He picked up the file that had her name on it and was, not surprisingly, thicker than most of the others on his desk. “I’ve bent every rule I can for you, Paris, but I’ve got management breathing down my neck now. If they find out that I’ve let you off again, there’s going to be hell to pay.”

“I don’t want that for you,” she said, feeling the weight of her bad decisions suddenly. Paris didn’t want anything to happen to her Uncle John. He had always been there for her. When her parents had up and left town, deserting her, or when she couldn’t pay her rent. Even when her dumb ex-boyfriend had left her with a mountain of debt Uncle John had been there for her. And this was how she was repaying him. Paris felt awful, but that wasn’t fixing anything.

He shook his head. “I just don’t know what else to do at this point. If my superiors find out about this incident, which I suspect they will since Madow can’t keep his trap shut, they might have my badge.”

“Then put me in jail,” she stated at once.

The look that snapped to his face made Paris’ heart ache.

“I don’t know if I can do that,” he said, his voice gruff. “The sentence for the charges will be quite long. You could be locked up for ages.”

She shrugged, pretending not to care. “I’ll make the most of it. I’ll pick up a hobby. Learn a new language. Take up meditation. Maybe try some yoga.”

A smile nearly cracked on Uncle John’s lips, but he covered it up by taking a sip of his coffee. It was obviously too hot by the grimace he made. “What if there was another option? A community service of sorts?”

Paris sat forward fast. “No. Please don’t send me to Tooth Fairy College. I can’t. I will take jail. I’ll do whatever it takes. Just don’t throw me in with those goth fairies and their emo music. I. Won’t. Survive.”

He actually chuckled. “I think those delinquent fairies are the ones who wouldn’t survive you, Pare.”

Uncle John was right. One day with those juvenile fairies who wore all black and talked in monotone voices while reciting Edgar Allen Poe poetry would push Paris to her limit. Most knew that underage fairies who broke the law were sent to Tooth Fairy College for reformation and to fulfill their sentences for wrongdoing. At the age of eighteen, Paris was almost over the limit, but her uncle could get her in there if he wanted to. She desperately hoped he didn’t because the last thing she wanted to do was collect gross teeth from mortal children’s pillows for the next century. Anything but that.

“I can take a few years in jail,” she argued. “Do what you have to do, but I don’t want you suffering for my actions. Punish me, so you don’t get punished.”

She expected him to argue, but instead, he picked up the phone and dialed a number. Paris remained quiet, listening for the voice on the other side of the line. Unfortunately, when the person picked up, she couldn’t hear what they said.

“So, I have a proposition for you,” Uncle John began, talking to the person on the other side. “Rumor on the street is that your enrollment is down. What if I help you out?”

He waited and listened. After a moment, he said, “You know my niece Paris Westbridge, right?”

There was another pause. “Yeah, she’s a good kid. Just a bit…” Uncle John cut his eyes at Paris before adding, “spirited. She needs discipline, that’s all.”

Paris felt like sliding down in her chair and muttering a few curse words but refrained.

“Great!” Uncle John cheered, a real smile spreading across his mouth. “Then we have a deal. I’ll send her over…well, if she agrees.” With that, he put the phone on the receiver and gave his niece a measured glare. “I’ve got a proposition for you, Pare. You’re not going to like it, but hear me out.”

Chapter Four

The lilac-infused breeze that trespassed through the open window of the fairy godmother college made the lacey drapes sweep up, like a woman’s dress after a gust of wind. Willow Starr glanced out at the grounds of Happily Ever After, enjoying the spring weather. It was always springtime at the college. It had been since the beginning, some three-hundred years ago.

Spring was the season of love. It symbolized birth, new beginnings, and a time when all things thrived. The college didn’t have a mappable location. It existed in a bubble, very much like the fairy godmothers themselves.

Willow Starr had been the headmistress of Happily Ever After since the beginning. Back then, things had been easy. The rules of courtship were black and white. But things had changed in the modern world, and nothing had changed at the fairy godmother college. Willow knew it was only a matter of time before she was brought in by the governing agency for discipline. Saint Valentine had to know what she was in denial about. Her boss would know enrollment at the college was at a dismal low, and that the cases were piling up. Worst of all, he’d know the cases that were worked ended in complete failures.

Willow smoothed back a gray hair that had been knocked out of her loose bun by the springtime breeze. She simply didn’t know how to fix things. Staring around her office, she looked without seeing, her eyes running over the hand-knitted blankets draped over the overstuffed mint green armchair and the many doilies that covered the coffee and side tables. For a long minute, she stared at the painting on the opposite wall, not seeing the shimmering pond and geese in the picture.

The office reeked of the feel of a grandmother—down to the bowl of butterscotch on the corner of Willow’s desk and the musty smell that wafted from the armoire when it was opened. That’s where the headmistress kept the baby blue silk gowns that were the uniform of their graduates and students. The distinction between the two was the graduates wore a large pink bow tied under their chins. It had been a long time since Willow had given one of those out. It had been too long since they had a graduate at Happily Ever After.

The knock at the door made Willow start. She calmed herself and took a breath before politely saying, “It’s open. Come in.”

A woman with short black hair and wise eyes entered, wearing a blue silk gown identical to Willow’s, tied at the neck with the large pink bow.

“To what do I owe the honor of your visit, Professor Mae Ling?” Willow asked, sliding her lavender-scented stationery away. Writing to Saint Valentine could wait. She’d been putting it off, so what was another day?

The small woman coughed, her eyes full of uncertainty. “Marylou Goodwin has returned from her case, and she fears that the results aren’t ideal.”

Willow pressed her lips together and nodded. “I suspect she wants to give me her report directly, then?”

“I think she wants to do more than that,” Mae Ling said carefully.

The implications of her underlying message hung in the air.

“Take a seat,” Willow offered, indicating a large armchair on the other side of her desk.

Straight away, the small woman swept into the room and slid elegantly into the chair. Mae Ling had been with the college since the beginning and had mastered the etiquette that they instilled in their students—the three Ps: Poised, Pretty, and Polite. That was what Prince Charmings were looking for in their potential Cinderellas and, therefore, the artform the fairy godmothers had mastered. But something wasn’t working anymore.

Willow’s eyes slid to the tele-eventor on the corner of her desk. It resembled a tiny typewriter, but it worked on its own, fueled by magic.

“The results of the case haven’t come through yet,” Willow explained, knowing it wouldn’t take long before the device foretold how badly the repercussions of the failed match was. The magitech also gave her details on the cases assigned from Saint Valentine’s office, but lately, the details hadn’t helped her make assignments. What did it matter to Willow if a Cinderella had a ten-year plan before wanting to settle down? She didn’t understand that. All these women and their career goals. It just didn’t make sense that they wanted an education over a man.

Women in the modern world were so strange. For many of them, romance wasn’t a priority. Did these women not get that love was what made the world go around? It wasn’t just about making smart matches resulting in long relationships and happy families. It was bigger than that. Relationships had far-reaching effects that affected the world at large for centuries. Mother Nature had made that abundantly clear when she put Willow in charge of Happily Ever After three-hundred years ago.

“When do you want my help reviewing the new enrollment applications?” Willow asked, deciding that it would be better to deal with Marylou’s situation after good news.

The look that crossed Mae Ling’s face made her hope plummet. “I’ve already finished them.”

Willow blinked at her in confusion. “Say what? But I thought—”

“There weren’t any applications,” Mae Ling interrupted, her tone apologetic.

“How is that possible?” Willow demanded. “Not a single applicant wants to attend the college this year?”

Mae Ling shook her head.

Willow sat back, absentmindedly looking out at the pristine grounds of the college. It was full of grassy lawns and fruit trees, but not even the songbirds made her feel better right then.

“If I may,” Mae Ling began. “I don’t think it’s that fairies no longer want to become fairy godmothers.”

Willow brought her gaze back to the professor. “I don’t understand.”

Mae Ling carefully slipped her thick black hair behind her ear. She was one of the few who didn’t adorn the grayish-blue hair associated with fairy godmothers, but she’d always been a bit of a rebel like that. Willow trusted her to help her see what she was missing. “I get the impression that fairies don’t want to become like us.”

That wasn’t the response Willow had expected. She glanced in the mirror she kept on her desk that reminded her to smile when making phone calls. “Why not?”

“Well, for one, we look old,” Mae Ling explained.

“We are old,” Willow argued.

The other woman nodded. “Yes, but we make ourselves look that way well before our time.”

“It’s supposed to encourage our charges to trust us.” Willow didn’t see the relevant point here. “How will a Cinderella know we have their best interests at heart if we don’t remind them of their trustworthy grandmothers?”

Mae Ling toggled her head back and forth. “Maybe in this day and age, there are other ways.”

“Like what?” Willow questioned.

To that, Mae Ling didn’t seem to have an answer. She shrugged.

Willow sighed. “So the modern fairy doesn’t want to have gray hair and a refined appearance. I guess I can get over that. But I don’t understand why we have zero applications.”

“It might also have to do with the requirements,” Mae Ling stated diplomatically.

“Requirements?” Willow asked. “What’s wrong with them?”

“Well,” Mae Ling began. “Finding a fairy over one-hundred years old who has a perfect track record and years of charity work isn’t as easy as it used to be.”

“Why ever not?” Willow demanded.

“Because modern fairies aren’t perfect,” Mae Ling answered at once. “They have a different life than the ones we had. The world they are growing up in is different from ours. Frankly, I don’t think that what we do and how we do it appeals to them.”

“These are a lot of problems you’re bringing to me,” Willow said, but deep down, she knew Mae Ling was right and was happy to hear it from her before it came from Saint Valentine.

“I know this isn’t easy, but I think we have some opportunities if we adapt our recruitment efforts along with marketing techniques, and change the college’s image and curriculum, of course.”

Willow’s mouth popped open. “What’s wrong with our curriculum?”

Before Mae Ling could answer, the tele-eventor beeped on the headmistress’s desk. The possible results of the recent case were about to be foretold. Willow pretended like she wasn’t anxious to see what the little white paper the machine churned out would say. Instead, she glanced at Mae Ling, her expression demanding an answer to her question.

“The curriculum is simply not working,” Mae Ling explained. “Teaching manners and traditional dating practices seems ineffective in this modern age, but that’s as much as I know. I can’t offer you much on how we should adapt because I don’t know. I’m not well versed in the world outside of Happily Ever After.”

Willow nodded as the tele-eventor spun out its message. She read it, and her heart dropped in her chest. The result of Amelia Rose not matching with her Prince Charming, Grayson McGregor, was much worse than she could have anticipated.

“Send Marylou in here,” Willow stated. “We need to deal with this and quickly before things get worse.” What she didn’t say, was before Saint Valentine found out and she lost the only job she’d ever had or wanted.

Chapter Five

The shamed expression on the old woman’s face made Willow’s heart ache even more. She pulled her gaze away from Marylou as Mae Ling led her into the office, offering the fairy godmother the armchair as she stood dutifully in the corner.

Willow reread the small piece of paper the tele-eventor had spewed out. It was hard to process potential results like this. It read: “Match failure will cause corporate rivalries, creating environmental instability, job loss, and dramatic economic devastation.”

One of those was bad enough, but all three were huge. There was no way this was going unnoticed by Saint Valentine. Amelia Rose and Grayson McGregor belonged together, and anything less would prove detrimental.

The headmistress of Happily Ever After College expected the fairy godmother to start with an apology. What she said first was not something Willow was ready for.

“I’m quitting,” Marylou said, her voice and expression stern.

The abruptness gave Willow pause. Her brown eyes slid to Mae Ling in the corner before coming back to the fairy godmother. “I understand that mistakes have been made and you’re frustrated.”

“I’m tired,” Marylou corrected. “My body is tired. My mind is overwhelmed. And I’m frustrated that I keep failing at my cases.”

Willow understood with a nod. “It has come to my attention that we could use some improvements in our methods. Maybe the ways we’ve done things before aren’t effective.”

“They absolutely aren’t,” the fairy godmother dared to say.

Trying not to take the blunt observation personally, Willow smiled. “We just need to find out how to help the modern woman and adapt our practices. That will take some re-educating for our fairy godmothers. It’s going to involve us changing.”

“I agree,” Marylou said, untying the pink bow from under her chin and letting the blue hood fall back to show her head of grayish-blue curls. “However, this old fairy isn’t interested in being a part of that change.”

“But…” Willow trailed away, her heart breaking. Marylou was one of her best fairy godmothers…worse was that she was one of her last. Many had retired, some had quit, and too many recently had been fired.

The results were on the news every single day as matches weren’t made and chaos was the result. When two lovers didn’t find each other, they inevitably found something else, and it was rarely something that contributed in a positive way to the world.

“I’m just too old for this,” Marylou went on. “I used to understand how to bring two people together, but more and more, I’m confused by how two perfectly compatible individuals fall in love.” She stuck her hands on her hips with an offended expression on her wrinkled face. “Do you know that some modern women become offended if their Prince Charming wants to pay for their date? How do I manage that situation? It’s outside the scope of my reality.”

Willow nodded. She understood the gap in understanding. Unlike Marylou, she wasn’t out for the count. No, she was ready to adapt if that’s what it took. She might be old, but she didn’t feel it. Maybe she needed a makeover…actually, maybe all of the fairy godmothers did. Mae Ling was right. They didn’t need to look like grandmothers. That had worked back in the day for traditional women. In this day and age, something else might appeal to the Cinderellas and garner their trust.

Willow didn’t know what it would look like, but she could get there if she simply remained open to the idea.

Happily Ever After was out of date and could use a remodel. She glanced around the office that hadn’t changed in over a century. She didn’t know where to start, but wanting to improve was a part of the process, she believed optimistically.

More confounding was how to change the actual school. They needed students, and for that, they needed to change the image and the curriculum. Saint Valentine would have some ideas, but if Willow could go to him with something and show she was already ahead, that would be good.

Willow tapped her fingers on the desk, having forgotten the other two fairy godmothers were still in her company. They were staring at her, waiting for her reply.

She glanced up suddenly, an apologetic expression on her face. “I’m sorry. I was off in thought. I realize there’s no changing your mind on this, Marylou, and I appreciate your many years of service to us.”

Standing, she offered the old woman her hand. Marylou took it and shook politely, as fairy godmothers were taught to do, displaying feminine daintiness.

Willow was about to say something else when the rotary phone on her desk rang, grabbing their attention. It was Saint Valentine. This was it.

She cut her eyes to Mae Ling, and the head professor understood at once. Gingerly, she took Marylou by the shoulders and steered her from the room as the powder-blue phone continued to ring in front of Willow.

She drew a breath, pulling in some much-needed courage as she prepared to answer. Putting off Saint Valentine would do her no good.

Swallowing her fear, she imbued herself with confidence and picked up the phone. “Hello. This is Willow Starr, headmistress of Happily Ever After College.”

Chapter Six

“Hey there.” A gruff voice that didn’t match Saint Valentine’s sultry tone echoed from the other side of the line. “It’s Detective Nicholson.”

Willow was relieved it wasn’t her boss, but that was followed by trepidation. A call from the lead detective for the Fairy Law Enforcement office rarely brought her good news. “Is this about one of my fairy godmothers?” she asked in a rush and immediately regretted it. “I mean, hello, Detective Nicholson. How are you?”

He chuckled good-naturedly on the other side of the line. “I’m about the same. Overworked, under-caffeinated, and in need of a raise.”

Willow smiled and saw her toothy grin in the mirror in front of her. “Well, as always, I and everyone at the college appreciates your service, John.”

“Same here, same here,” he said with a cautious edge to his voice.

Willow waited for the detective to tell her the nature of his call.

“So, I have a proposition for you,” Detective Nicholson began. “Rumor on the streets is that your enrollment is down.”

It didn’t make the headmistress feel better that those outside the college knew about her problems. Of course, there were far fewer fairy godmothers on the streets these days, so why wouldn’t others have noticed? Especially someone like John, who observed so much in and around the magical communities.

“Well, we are working on our recruitment efforts,” Willow began politely. “It’s something I’m aware of—”

“What if I help you out?” Detective Nicholson interrupted eagerly.

That was unexpected. Willow didn’t know what to say. She’d never needed help in the past.

“You know my niece, Paris Westbridge, right?” John asked.

Willow found her image in the mirror blinking at her in confusion. What did that troublemaker have to do with anything? she wondered. Paris was supposedly a nice fairy but a bit overzealous, often finding herself in the wrong place at the wrong time, in and out of trouble for something or another.

“I remember her.”

“Yeah, she’s a good kid. Just a bit…” Detective Nicholson said before adding, “spirited. She needs discipline, that’s all.”

“I’m not sure what that has to do with our enrollment,” Willow questioned, but on the heels of her statement, it all came together. “Oh,” she said, drawing out the word. “You mean, she…”

“That’s right, Willow,” the detective affirmed. “I was just thinking, you need students, and I need a constructive way to sentence her.”

And there it was, Willow realized. “So, this is like Tooth Fairy College now?”

He chuckled, his tone nervous. “Not quite that desperate. I mean, she’s a great kid, like I said. I think she’d make a good recruit if you taught her right.”

Willow remained quiet, having to come to terms with this new reality. Happily Ever After had always had a few hundred applicants vying for a spot at the college. Tooth Fairy College, also known as Chump-change College, was full of delinquent juveniles the Fairy Law Enforcement agency couldn’t afford to have clogging up their jails. Was that what her fairy godmother college would become?

“I’m just asking for you to give her a try,” Detective Nicholson continued. “If it doesn’t work, then…well, I’ll have to send her to someplace harder.”

Jail, Willow thought. That’s what the well-meaning detective was inferring, and she understood the uncle didn’t want his niece mixed up in that. Once the girl set foot there, things would change for Paris and not for the better. She’d be exposed to the worst criminals, and if she was rebellious before, she’d be hardened afterward.

“I guess we could do it on a trial basis,” Willow said, hearing the uncertainty in her voice and feeling bad about it. John was trying to help her, and the angels above knew she needed it. Drawing a breath, she smiled. “If it works, maybe we can figure something out.” Quickly she added, “I mean, I can’t take those meant to go to jail or Chump-change College, but the less dangerous ones? We’re known for our reform efforts, and maybe this is what we need to modernize ourselves.”

What Willow didn’t say was this might be her last-ditch effort to get students. If she had to take the rougher recruits, they would be better than none at all.

“Great!” Detective Nicholson cheered, a smile in his voice. “Then we have a deal. I’ll send her over…well, if she agrees.”

Willow thanked him and hung up. There were many things she still didn’t know how to fix, but now she had a possible solution to one of her problems.

Looking around the out-of-date office, she hoped she’d figure out how to update the college’s image and solve its curriculum issues.

Chapter Seven

“I’ve got a proposition for you, Pare,” Uncle John said, placing the receiver of the phone back on the cradle. “You’re not going to like it, but hear me out.”

She eyed the old-style phone. “Does it involve pushing you into the twenty-first century with a cell phone? Because if so, I’ll happily teach you how to use one.”

He rolled his eyes in that way he often did when he wasn’t really annoyed with her but rather was trying not to laugh and encourage her antics. “That place I called can only be reached by outsiders with a landline.”

Paris’ eyes widened with horror. “Oh, for the love of God, are you sending me to Minnesota? I know I’ve got to be punished, but that just seems cruel. Please, Uncle John, I’ll totally pull the niece card. Whatever it takes not to be sent to the middle of nowhere and not have high-speed internet.”

He shook his head. “I’m not sending you to Minnesota, but I’m fairly certain this place doesn’t have high-speed internet.”

“Wisconsin? Alaska? Montana?” she asked, running through all the remote places she could think of.

Her Uncle John laughed. “No, but I have a feeling you’re not going to like the place for other reasons besides that it's considered to be stuck in the dark ages.”

“Wow, you’re not selling this like you think you are,” she remarked dryly.

“Pare, I can make you a deal that will clear your record,” he began.

“And keep you from getting in trouble too, right?” she cut in.

He nodded. “Yeah, I think so. It will probably buy me more than a few favors.”

She leaned back, putting her hands casually behind her head and smiling. “This is sounding better. Go on, then.”

The corners of his mouth turned upward. “Well, how do you feel about going to fairy godmother college?”

Paris didn’t hesitate, although she knew little about the place. “You have yourself a deal.” She would do anything to keep her uncle from getting in trouble for something she had done. He was too good for that. He worked too hard and had protected her for too long.

To her surprise, his smile faded.

“You’ll have to wear a dress.”

Her grin dropped too. “Deal’s off.”

He sighed loudly and picked up her file. “I know attending a college that caters to women falling in love isn’t your style.”

A laugh burst out of her mouth. “Not my style? I refuse to watch romantic comedies. Ballads give me hives. I slugged the last guy who hit on me. I think ‘not my style’ is a bit of an understatement.”

“Well, as a fairy godmother, you don’t have to fall in love,” he explained. “Quite the opposite. You will be taught how to help others to find their one true love. You match them and help them to fall for each other, and the world is a better place.”

“But I have to wear a dress?” she questioned. Skepticism was heavy in her tone like this was a real deal-breaker.

“I think they are called gowns, but yeah,” he answered.

“How am I supposed to throw a roundhouse kick in a gown?”

He shook his head, opening the file in his hand. “That’s just the thing, Pare; you’re not supposed to. That’s what’s gotten you in so much trouble. It’s either fairy godmother college or jail.”

She picked at the peeling vinyl upholstery of the chair. “Most of that stuff in my file is bogus.”

Uncle John flipped through the pages. “It doesn’t matter. It’s stuck for one reason or another. Like this.” He pointed at a report. “Arson in the fashion district in Los Angeles.”

“I was trying to put out the fire,” she argued. “Those fat gnomes who started it ran off, and I saw the whole thing, but instead of running after them, I tried to extinguish the shop.”

He cut his eyes at her. “I might believe you, but the three witnesses there didn’t.” Flipping to another page, he indicated another report. “And here, you were found breaking and entering an abandoned warehouse on Roya Lane.”

“I heard kittens calling for help,” she explained.

He lowered the file. “No kittens were found.”

Paris shrugged. “Turned out it was a demon who was trying to lure me into the warehouse. He disappeared when you showed up after getting the call.”

His eyes fluttered with annoyance. “Then you assaulted a fae named Rudolf Sweetwater. How do you explain that one?”

“Oh, I did that,” she admitted. “He was annoying me, so I clocked him.”

Uncle John slapped the file down. “That’s the thing. You can’t hit someone just because they annoy you.”

She leaned forward. “He said a little bit of makeup would make it so he could look at my face rather than my chest.”

At that, her uncle almost laughed but controlled himself. “My point is that regardless of whether it’s your fault or not, these crimes are on your record, and I can’t keep ignoring them. I’ve got management breathing down my neck, and they’ve told me one more slip-up from you, and they are going to want justice.”

“This was my last slip-up, wasn’t it?”

Regret heavy in his eyes, he nodded. “I’m sorry, Pare. There’s nothing I can do. You can go to Happily Ever After College or jail.”

She crossed her arms. “How long would I have to wear this gown and pretend to stomach romance?”

He blew out a breath. “That depends on you. The program is one to four years. Then you’ll need to do your service, and I’m thinking that’s another few years.”

“If I do it,” she began slowly, thinking about each word, “my record will be erased? We’ll be even?”

Giving her a skeptical expression, he pursed his lips. “Well, until you’re free and start getting yourself into trouble again.”

“I don’t get myself into trouble,” she argued.

“No, it finds you,” he said, and he looked like he believed it. “Maybe there are benefits here. The fairy godmothers are known for their polite behavior. I’m hoping you’ll learn some things that will help you…act differently.”

“Better,” she corrected, narrowing her eyes at him.

“Pare, you can’t go around taking matters into your own hands,” he stated wearily, having had this conversation with her a hundred times. “Bullies are my job.”

“Yeah, but usually because of the law, you can’t do anything,” she protested.

“It doesn’t matter,” he replied. “Just because things fall out of my jurisdiction, it doesn’t mean you get to step in with this vigilante business.” They were silent for a moment, studying each other. Finally Uncle John sighed. “I just think learning decorum from the fairy godmothers might do you some good.”

Paris sat up straight and forced a smile onto her face. “That’s fine. I’ll do it.”

He blinked at her, surprised. “You will?”

“Well, yeah,” she said. “I don’t like the gown business. The romance part might kill me. Learning manners is going to ruin my spirit. But if I can’t make positive changes on the streets, I might as well take on a position where I can. I mean, I don’t like the whole ‘making others fall in love’ part, but it helps the world to be a better place, right?”

“That’s what it’s supposed to do,” he answered. “Love is important for creating peace and balance. You can be part of that.”

“And you won’t get in trouble?” she asked, needing to be sure.

Uncle John closed her file. “If you put in your time at Happily Ever After College, then I’ll be seen as doing my job, and it also will strengthen my ties with the school. Having a fairy godmother who owes me a favor or two is never a bad thing.”

Paris nodded and stood. “Then you have yourself a deal. I’ll do it.”

Chapter Eight

It didn’t take long for Paris to pack. She didn’t own much. A slew of worn t-shirts. Two pairs of boots. A ton of holey jeans. And of course the essentials. She wouldn’t be able to take much, according to Uncle John, so she left it all behind. All but the silver locket her uncle had given her years ago.

Ironically, she’d never been able to open the heart-shaped locket with her initials on it. Uncle John had said it had been left behind in an evidence locker, and they were going to throw it out when they closed the case. He’d told her that it seemed like a waste to toss it when it was so pretty and seemed meant for Paris, having her initials and all.

On the reverse side of the locket were the words: You have to keep breaking your heart until it opens. Paris knew that quote to be from the ancient poet Rumi, but she never understood the significance of it on the locket that she couldn’t open. Many times, she had considered taking a hammer to the locket just to see what was inside, but she reasoned that the quote wasn’t actually literal in this sense.

She wasn’t sure about the locket being pretty as Uncle John had described, since it was heart-shaped, but she couldn’t argue with the initials part. Since he’d given it to her, she always wore it or at least kept it close. No spell she’d tried had opened the locket, and there didn’t appear to be a spot for a key, but she didn’t really care what was inside anyway. She’d just liked that Uncle John had given it to her.

Clutching the necklace in her hand, she strode to the end of Roya Lane, where a portal would open for her in the next five minutes to get her to the fairy godmother college. Apparently, one could only get there through a portal. It wasn’t on a map, and only students and staff were allowed there.

Paris had lingered in Uncle John’s office too long earlier, not being good with goodbyes. He wasn’t either, and after a bit, he’d waved her off and said he’d see her soon. She was going to college, not jail. Paris would be free to visit, so there was no reason to feel like this was a long-term thing, even though she was signing away the next several years of her life to erase her criminal record.

The whole situation still felt surreal, but Paris was standing by her decision. She wasn’t going to allow her uncle to get into trouble for her mistakes. Trouble did follow her around, and she knew he didn’t want her in jail. She was willing to avoid it for his sake more than her own. Actually, Paris thought she could really put the smackdown on some jerks if she was in jail, but it wasn’t worth it. Uncle John would worry about her incessantly, and that was the last thing she wanted.

Not only did Paris not have many possessions she needed to take with her, but she also didn’t have anyone besides Uncle John worth saying goodbye to. For as much as Paris defended the little guy, she never made friends with them. It would involve being nice to people, and that might make her throw up.

Looking to the side, Paris pretended there were others around her, waving at her and sad to see her go. It wasn’t that she wanted a huge farewell, but it was sort of sad to realize she’d lived this whole meaningless life where no one even cared that she was leaving. Uncle John was probably right that this college business would be good for her, although she doubted it would soften her up much.

“See you all later,” she said, glancing over her shoulder and not seeing anyone there.

“See ya,” a small squeaky voice said.

She froze, not having expected anyone to respond.

Looking around, Paris didn’t see the source of the voice. Down the lane, there were elves strolling and gnomes congregating on the magical street only accessible by types like magicians and fairies and the like. Roya Lane was full of things devoted to magic, like the Fairy Law Enforcement office or the brownies’ official headquarters.

She blinked and noticed a small squirrel flicking his puffy tail on the cobbled street beside her. It wasn’t unheard of to find a talking animal in the magical world, but it also wasn’t common.

“Did you just say that?” she asked the squirrel, feeling like a weirdo for talking to it.

He looked over his shoulder. “I think so. What did you hear? If it was ‘see ya,’ then that was me. If not, it was the voices in your head.”

She couldn’t help but chuckle. “So far, I haven’t heard any voices, but that might change soon, based on where I’m going.”

“Oh?” the squirrel asked, his cheeks puffed out like they were full of nuts. “Are you going to the fae kingdom? That place would drive anyone crazy.”

Paris shook her head, having been to Las Vegas a time or two. “Thankfully, I don’t have to go there and lose my brain cells by hanging out with a bunch of fae. If so, I’d invite the voices into my head. No, I’m headed to Happily Ever After College.” She glanced at the end of the alley. “As soon as they open the portal for me, that is.”

When she turned back, the squirrel was angling his head. “Oh, I’ve heard of that college. What a fascinating place to study.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Paris grumbled. “I mean, I want to learn how to help the world be a better place, but learning about etiquette and all is less than appealing.”

He grimaced. “Etiquette isn’t my thing, but I meant it would be fascinating to study at the school. No one but fairy godmothers are allowed there. It’s in a bubble, from what I’ve deduced from conversation. So stepping foot there, from a scientific standpoint, would be interesting.”

She narrowed her eyes at him. “You’re a very strange squirrel.”

“You have no idea,” he agreed with a nod.

“What does that mean?”

“Nothing,” he answered at once. “Anyway, my name is Faraday. You can call me Faraday.”

Paris laughed. “Usually, when someone says my name is this or that, then, you can call me blank, it’s different from the original name.”

“I don’t do things how people usually do,” he replied.

“Is that because you’re not a people?” she questioned.

A shadow passed over his face before disappearing. “What about you? What do you go by?”

She glanced at the wall of bricks. Still no portal. With a sigh, she turned back. “My name is Paris, and you can call me Pare…Paris.” She couldn’t think of anyone but Uncle John who called her by the affectionate nickname “Pare.” She was going to miss hearing him call her that.

“Well, Pare-Paris, it’s nice to meet you,” Faraday said, bowing slightly.

She shook her head. “No, my name is Paris. Call me Paris.”

He pursed his mouth. “Usually, when someone says my name is this or that, then, you can call me blank, it’s different from the original name,” he repeated verbatim.

“Ha-ha,” she said, not meaning it.

“I’ve deduced that you don’t want to go to this fairy godmother college,” he remarked.

“What gave it away?”

“Your demeanor for one, which is lacking enthusiasm,” he began. “Your regret about not having anyone to see you off reinforced the idea.”

“Those were a lot of words I didn’t expect squirrels to say,” she observed.

“That you expect squirrels to say anything says a lot,” he fired back. “You must have really strange friends.”

“None, really,” she confessed.

“Yes, hence the lack of people here to send you off.”

“Again, ‘hence’ isn’t a word a woodland creature should use.”

He shrugged. “I don’t spend much time in the woods if that helps.”

“It doesn’t,” she stated dryly. She noticed a small glow starting at the end of the alley. The portal was opening. Paris gulped. “Well, I’ve got to go. They are opening the way to the college.”

“Okay.” Faraday hopped after her as she walked toward the light, which was growing bigger and brighter several yards away.

Paris froze and looked down at the strange squirrel. “What are you doing?”

“Nothing,” he answered at once, his eyes sliding to the side.

“Cool,” she replied. “Well, catch you on the flipside, Faraday.”

“Sounds good, Paris,” he said.

She took another step while saying a silent goodbye to Roya Lane, the place she’d spent most of her life, living in a flat alongside Uncle John.

The squirrel’s tail lay flat as he took several steps to keep up with her.

Paris halted and spun to face him. He froze, his chin tilting downward. “Are you following me?”

“It might appear like that,” he answered.

“Why would that be?” she asked.

“Because I’m following you.”

She laughed. “Why?”

“Well, first, because I’ve always wanted to go to a place like a fairy godmother college that operates independently, and this seems a perfect opportunity to sneak through a portal to get there,” he began. “Second, my research could be aided by learning new magical practices such as those taught to fairy godmothers.”

She fastened her arms across her chest. “Is there a third reason?”

“Well, naturally,” he chirped. “All good arguments are constructed of three solid points.”

“Again, you don’t speak like a squirrel,” she stated, realizing how ridiculous this notion was.

“And third, you seem like you could use…a friend.” He said the last bit sheepishly.

“You want to be my friend?” She felt suddenly embarrassed.

“Well, I don’t really have any friends either,” he remarked. “You don’t want to go to this place and leave behind your world. I do want to go. Neither of us would prefer to go alone because that’s scary, so it makes logical sense to me to go together.”

“But I don’t know you,” she said, narrowing her eyes at him.

He copied her expression. “And I don’t know you.”

Paris laughed at this. “You can’t sleep in my bed.”

“How presumptuous of you,” he said, sounding offended.

“Do you prefer trees?” she asked.

“I prefer not to sleep,” he answered. “But when I do, I like bamboo sheets with a high thread count.”

Paris blinked at him. “Now I know I’ve lost my mind. I’m talking to a high-maintenance squirrel with a large vocabulary.”

“If that’s making you think you’re losing your mind, just you wait,” he told her, sounding very mysterious.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Paris asked.

“Nothing,” he said in a rush, angling his head toward the portal. “So, what do you say? Your portal won’t be open for much longer. Want company for this adventure you’re being forced into?”

“How do you know I’m being forced?”

“I’m a master of observation,” he answered.

She studied the strange squirrel. There was something very intriguing about him, and she didn’t think he was untrustworthy. Paris had a fantastic instinct for people, and animals too.

In truth, she didn’t want to go, but she didn’t have a choice. Staying in Roya Lane wasn’t going to do her any good. Uncle John was right; she would just get into trouble if she stayed. Paris needed a change. She was overdue for it, and this weird creature had shown up at the eleventh hour and asked to accompany her to a weird place where she’d be inundated with new ideas and people and made to wear a dress. If ever she needed a friend, it was then.

Looking down at the squirrel, Paris smiled. “Okay, if you want to go with me, you can. But if you do anything nefarious, I’ll turn you into a hat.”

To her amusement, he grinned, showing a row of sharp teeth. “That’s a deal. I think this is the start of a really great partnership.”

She sighed, wondering what she’d gotten herself into. “Or this is how I lose my mind.”

“Who says it can’t be both?” the squirrel asked as they strode forward.

The two stepped through the portal and entered the world of Happily Ever After College.

The Beaufont Continues with The Unexplainable Fairy Godmother

Happily Ever After College has been churning out fairy godmothers for centuries.

But their outdated curriculum can’t keep up with the modern world.

They need something edgy. Something new, to keep true love alive.

They need Paris Beaufont.

However, this fairy loses her lunch if she watches a romantic comedy. Love songs give her hives. She punched the last guy who tried to flirt with her.

Needless to say, Paris Beaufont isn’t the romantic type.

But she’s going to have to learn how to create budding love for others or she’s going to jail.

When a series of criminal offenses forces Paris to attend fairy godmother college, she has to learn not to just stomach romance, but to master it.

What this fairy godmother in-training learns isn’t just about love. And what she does for the college might change the planet forever—It is love that makes the world go round, after all.

Pre-order today and have it delivered to your Kindle Reader at Midnight on March 19, 2021

Sarah’s Author Notes

January 28, 2021

The final book…What can I say, besides thank you for sticking with the series and getting to this point?

By now, you all must know me well enough to know that I can say much, much more. As mentioned in the last author notes by Michael, I turn this section of the book into a mini novella. Brevity isn’t really my thing. And I have lots of thoughts and pretty much live on a tangent, so all you good people get to hear the random ramblings of my brain after a long push.

But before I undoubtedly go into my usual long winded author notes I want to say a sincere thank you. Writing this series and the one before it, The Unstoppable Liv Beaufont, has changed my life in so many ways. More on that in a moment. But none of that would have happened if you, the reader, didn’t pick up the books in the first place and gave us a chance. And then continued to read the series. So thank you! So very much.

Okay, now for the random ramblings direct from Sarah’s brain. The final book in a huge twelve book series. Where do I even begin? Finishing this book was crazy emotional. I cried…a lot. I know you’re shocked. I do have tears although I prefer to make you all cry and thirsts on reader’s tears. But I’ve found that the most effective way to do that is to really get my own emotions into it.

I didn’t see it coming when Sophia moved back to LA and that’s the part that got me. Mike and I had planned that she’d be the leader of the Rogue Riders, but in my mind, she was always going to do that from the Gullington. So I was pretty heart broken when I learned that Sophia would leave the Castle for a mansion in Beverly Hills. I couldn’t finish the book that night even though it was due to the editor the next day. I was just too sad. So I left the wedding and the final chapter for the next day.

I woke up early, totally raw from writing nonstop and thinking that the book was maybe mirroring my own life. Maybe my own adventures in Scotland were coming to an end… It was because of the Sophia series that I went there in the first place. The world has been shut for a while and getting back there to see the Scotsman is tough... But I didn’t want to give up and sometimes, that’s all it takes. You see, I sometimes fool myself into being superstitious and thinking, “Oh, this is a sign.” But the logical part of me knows that we look for the signs that confirm what we want and ignore the ones we don’t want. So therefore, if I really want something, then I’ll make it happen. There is no fate at play in my life. I’m the designer.

So I woke up the next morning and gave Sophia a portal that took her effortlessly between the Rogue Rider Mansion in LA to the Gullington in Scotland. In the end, it didn’t turn out like I thought. It turned out better.

Sophia got it all: the job, the dragon, the friends, the family, the guy and the home. And yes, I’m hoping that means, I can have it all too. I’m hoping that for all of you. Why confine ourselves?

My friends have told me that this year when I worried about distance or how things will turn out or getting the books done. My life coach friend (who is actually an accountant but I overlook that) told me this year, “You might have to endorse the idea that your life won’t be conventional.” She’s right. Waking up in LA and being with someone in another country and writing 18 books in a year and having the strangest friends (who are all in the books) and homeschooling my daughter isn’t conventional. And I’m not just okay with that, I wouldn’t have it any other way.

Sophia, in the end, I realize now, couldn’t stay at the Gullington. She was always meant for more. She was the change agent and quickly became Hiker’s equal. So it only made sense that she’d lead her own dragaonriders. But I also loved that she got a home in LA, returning to her roots.

I’ve traveled the world and lived in 15 different places. I’m a nomad, for sure. I remember feeling so lost when I moved to the west coast from Texas, trying to find my spot. Trying to find a place that felt like home. Sophia said it in this book and it really hit home for me, that home wasn’t a place. It was wherever the people she loved were. Mine just happen to be spread across the globe. But really, that’s more of that unconventional thing I’ve got going on.

Anyway, LA is the first place I’ve ever wanted to buy a home. That’s the goal for this year. A house is very symbolic for me. Knowing that I want to buy a house here means a lot. I love LA. I had both my childhood homes burn down the year I moved to the west coast. It was traumatic, to say the least. So the idea of finding a place where I want to call home and buying that place, well, it is more than a milestone. I feel like all my life has been helping me to get here.

Wow, that felt sort of heavy after writing it. But all good heavy. I think after writing 12 huge books (really 24 books) over 16 months, I’m going to need time to process. I miss Sophia already. I miss the Gullington. But I know they aren’t gone. Actually, the next series, the Inscrutable Paris Beaufont, is a continuation of this one, just following a new main character. You’ll see Soph and Lun again. You’ll see Liv and Ru. And hopefully the journey will keep going on and on. There’s just something about the Beaufonts.

Liv, as I’ve mentioned, is sort of modeled after me. Except that whole carrying a giant-made sword around and kicking ass. I only do that on Tuesdays when I get the ninja suit back from the dry cleaners. They always ask about the blood stains.

Anyway, Sophia was modeled after my daughter, Lydia. She always wants to be a tomboy like me, so she pretends not to like girly stuff. However, her room looks like a pink monster threw up everywhere. And she’s a little fashionista who is constantly disappointed in how much gray I wear. She also spent a ton of our bells on Animal Crossing on shoes. Anyway, my point is that I wrote the Sophia series with her in mind because I want her to embrace her femininity. Like King Rudolf said, “Don’t hide the fact that you’re a woman. Throw it in their faces while you’re kicking their ass.” I want Lydia to be whoever she is and not allow that to limit her.

Now the question for me is, who is Paris Beaufont mirrored after? Maybe she’s a mix of Sophia and Liv? Maybe she’s brand new. We know she’ll be a rebel with lots of snark. It took me a bit to find Sophia’s voice when I first started this series, as I was trying to make it different from Liv’s, but similar. I’m sure I’ll have similar challenges with Paris.

I really appreciate all you fans and wished I could put you all in my books. Over time, I plan to. This was my 77th book to write. When asked when I was stopping, I answered, why stop? I’m living to 120 and currently I’m almost 40, so I see no reason I can’t get to a 1000. The math works and I can even scale back to writing only like 10-12 books a year. Anyway, the newbie dragonriders were named after fans: Rob, Fred, Will and Stephen. Thanks for all your support.

In the last author notes, Mike indulged us with information on his new interests in cooking. Did anyone else miss the part where he invited me to dinner? I’m keto. Barbeque is perfect for my lack of carb intake. Just no barbeque sauce, Mike. Oh and no potatoes, bread, mac and cheese or baked beans. So pretty much all the stuff worth living for. Is it a wonder that my characters have to eat calorie rich stuff to refill their magic and can’t get fat? Wish fulfillment, for sure.

Anyway, about this dinner you’re cooking up for me, Mike. I mean, I had no immediate plans of going to Las Vegas, but if I did, well, I’ll keep looking for the invitation.

Thanks for all the creative brainstorming sessions, Bird Killer. Let’s keep creating stories and hope the readers love them! Cheers, friend!

Much love and peace,

Tiny Ninja

Michael’s Author Notes

January 29, 2021

Thank you for reading through Little Ninja’s wonderful ramblings (and the story too, let’s not forget) to these author notes.

Because if the story wasn’t charming enough, I’m sure we can make it less so.

Wait…more so?! Less…. Right, more! More charm.

All the good stuff.

“Bird Killer, Death Killer just don’t wanna be a Dream Killa…”

The opening of Rap Master Little Ninja’s New Rap Opus…Due out on “Epic Records for Two Hit Wonders” anytime soon. Maybe…

Probably not. Not if it means I’m writing the lyrics.

Sarah was chatting with me yesterday explaining that she had forgotten that she called me ‘bird killer’ so much in some of our author notes. A fan (of hers apparently) reminded her. I say of hers because why-the-hell would one of my fans remind HER about calling me that?

I just don’t get it. That’s like winding up one of those little metal birds and watching it hop around until it falls over. You wind up Sarah and she hops around chattering like a metal bird ‘Bird Killer Bird Killer Bird Killer!’

I love it… No, no I don’t.

So, I’ll get more of it, I’m sure ;-)

I’m excited about the fun coming our way with the new series. I think Paris is going to be a unique and fun character. She’s a Beaufont through and through.

She just has to learn that, first.

Barbecue

For the record, I’ve grilled on the pit, but I’ve not made any BBQ. However, I’m happy to tell you (Sarah) how delicious the steaks were that I made.

I will happily mail you a BBQ Gift Certificate so that you can enjoy BBQ to your hearts content. Just let me know the BBQ location you love and I’ll make it happen.

I will be doing a brisket in the (nearish) future. I plan on low and slow and using paper for the end, not foil. I have purchased a mop brush and have not figured on any sides except bread at the moment.

I’m stoked!

But, before that? Pizza!

Talk to you later, I’ve now accomplished making myself hungry.

Ad Aeternitatem,

Michael

Acknowledgments

Sarah Noffke

I feel like I’m on the stage at the Oscars, accepting an award when I write my acknowledgments. I stand there, holding this award, my hands shaking and my words racing around in my mind. I’m not an actress for a reason. I’m a writer and talking to people in “real life” is hard. Not to mention a ton of people all at once.

I picture looking out at the audience and being blinded by spotlights and forgetting every word of the speech I memorized just in case I won. The speech would go like this and it’s meant for all of you, not the guild. For the fans. The supporters. The people who are the reason I would ever stand on any stage, ever.

Okay, here we go. I clear my throat and smile, looking up at the camera, holding the little golden man. And then I begin:

This was never supposed to happen. I was never meant to publish a book and then another one. And then another. I was supposed to write in private and live a life that Henry David Thoreau called a life of “quiet desperation.” I would always hope to share my books, but never bring myself to do it. And you would never read my words. But then, in a crazed moment of brashness, I did share my books and you all liked them. And because of that, I’ve never been the same. And here I am feeling grateful all just because…

That’s why I’m here. Because of you. Thank you to my first readers. The ones who picked up those books that I didn’t even outline and you still liked them. You messaged me and maybe you thought it was no big deal, but when your ego is new to the publishing world, it’s a big deal.

I can’t thank you readers enough. I’ve found that reading your reviews helps me to start a chapter when I’m stuck or lazy.

I really need to thank someone who has made this all possible and that’s my father. I was going to quit. I can’t tell you how many times I quit. But when I wasn’t making it, he was the one who told me to not throw in the towel. “Give yourself a timeline,” he suggested. If I didn’t get to my goal by then, I’d quit. And apparently there was magic in that advice, because I’m still doing this. Dad, you’re the pragmatic one, but when you believed in me enough to tell me to not quit, I knew I had to follow your advice.

And I thank all my friends who are constantly supporting me with thoughts of love and encouragement. Most don’t read my books. I’m sort of self-deprecating, although I’m working on it and will be the first to tell my friends, “My books probably aren’t for you.” However, every now and then a friend surprises me and says, “I was up all night reading your books.” It’s always a total shock. But my point is, that even if they didn’t read, I still have the best friends ever. Diane, you’re my rock. And I love you, even though you will probably not read this.

Thank you to everyone at LMBPN. Those people are like family to me, although I’m not sure if they’ll let me sleep on their couch. Well, who am I kidding? They totally will. Big thanks to Steve, Lynne, Mihaela, Kelly, Jen and the entire team. The JIT members are the best.

Huge thank you to the LMBPN Ladies group on Facebook. Micky, you’re the best. And that group keeps me sane.

And a giant thank you to the betas for this series. Juergen you are my first reader and friend. Thanks for all the help. And thanks to Martin and Crystal for being some of the best people I know. What would I do without you? A huge thanks to the ARC team. Seriously, if it weren’t for you all I might pass out before release day, wondering if anyone will like the book.

And with all my books, my final thank you goes to my lovely muse, Lydia. Oh sweet darling, I write these books for you, but ironically, I couldn’t write them without you. You are my inspiration. My sounding board. And the reason that I want to succeed. I love you.

Thank you all! I’m sorry if I forgot anyone. Blame Michael. For no other reason than just because.

Books By Sarah Noffke

Sarah Noffke writes YA and NA science fiction, fantasy, paranormal and urban fantasy. In addition to being an author, she is a mother, podcaster and professor. Noffke holds a Masters of Management and teaches college business/writing courses. Most of her students have no idea that she toils away her hours crafting fictional characters. www.sarahnoffke.com

Check out other work by Sarah author here.

Ghost Squadron:

Formation #1:

Kill the bad guys. Save the Galaxy. All in a hard day’s work.

After ten years of wandering the outer rim of the galaxy, Eddie Teach is a man without a purpose. He was one of the toughest pilots in the Federation, but now he’s just a regular guy, getting into bar fights and making a difference wherever he can. It’s not the same as flying a ship and saving colonies, but it’ll have to do.

That is, until General Lance Reynolds tracks Eddie down and offers him a job. There are bad people out there, plotting terrible things, killing innocent people, and destroying entire colonies. Someone has to stop them.

Eddie, along with the genetically-enhanced combat pilot Julianna Fregin and her trusty E.I. named Pip, must recruit a diverse team of specialists, both human and alien. They’ll need to master their new Q-Ship, one of the most powerful strike ships ever constructed.  And finally, they’ll have to stop a faceless enemy so powerful, it threatens to destroy the entire Federation.

All in a day’s work, right?

Experience this exciting military sci-fi saga and the latest addition to the expanded Kurtherian Gambit Universe. If you’re a fan of Mass Effect, Firefly, or Star Wars, you’ll love this riveting new space opera.

*NOTE: If cursing is a problem, then this might not be for you.

Check out the entire series here.

The Precious Galaxy Series:

Corruption #1

A new evil lurks in the darkness.

After an explosion, the crew of a battlecruiser mysteriously disappears.

Bailey and Lewis, complete strangers, find themselves suddenly onboard the damaged ship. Lewis hasn’t worked a case in years, not since the final one broke his spirit and his bank account. The last thing Bailey remembers is preparing to take down a fugitive on Onyx Station.

Mysteries are harder to solve when there’s no evidence left behind.

Bailey and Lewis don’t know how they got onboard Ricky Bobby or why. However, they quickly learn that whatever was responsible for the explosion and disappearance of the crew is still on the ship.

Monsters are real and what this one can do changes everything.

The new team bands together to discover what happened and how to fight the monster lurking in the bottom of the battlecruiser.

Will they find the missing crew? Or will the monster end them all?

The Soul Stone Mage Series:

House of Enchanted #1:

The Kingdom of Virgo has lived in peace for thousands of years…until now.

The humans from Terran have always been real assholes to the witches of Virgo. Now a silent war is brewing, and the timing couldn’t be worse. Princess Azure will soon be crowned queen of the Kingdom of Virgo.

In the Dark Forest a powerful potion-maker has been murdered.

Charmsgood was the only wizard who could stop a deadly virus plaguing Virgo. He also knew about the devastation the people from Terran had done to the forest.

Azure must protect her people. Mend the Dark Forest. Create alliances with savage beasts. No biggie, right?

But on coronation day everything changes. Princess Azure isn’t who she thought she was and that’s a big freaking problem.

Welcome to The Revelations of Oriceran. Check out the entire series here.

The Lucidites Series:

Awoken, #1:

Around the world humans are hallucinating after sleepless nights.

In a sterile, underground institute the forecasters keep reporting the same events.

And in the backwoods of Texas, a sixteen-year-old girl is about to be caught up in a fierce, ethereal battle.

Meet Roya Stark. She drowns every night in her dreams, spends her hours reading classic literature to avoid her family’s ridicule, and is prone to premonitions—which are becoming more frequent. And now her dreams are filled with strangers offering to reveal what she has always wanted to know: Who is she? That’s the question that haunts her, and she’s about to find out. But will Roya live to regret learning the truth?

Stunned, #2

Revived, #3

The Reverians Series:

Defects, #1:

In the happy, clean community of Austin Valley, everything appears to be perfect. Seventeen-year-old Em Fuller, however, fears something is askew. Em is one of the new generation of Dream Travelers. For some reason, the gods have not seen fit to gift all of them with their expected special abilities. Em is a Defect—one of the unfortunate Dream Travelers not gifted with a psychic power. Desperate to do whatever it takes to earn her gift, she endures painful daily injections along with commands from her overbearing, loveless father. One of the few bright spots in her life is the return of a friend she had thought dead—but with his return comes the knowledge of a shocking, unforgivable truth. The society Em thought was protecting her has actually been betraying her, but she has no idea how to break away from its authority without hurting everyone she loves.

Rebels, #2

Warriors, #3

Vagabond Circus Series:

Suspended, #1:

When a stranger joins the cast of Vagabond Circus—a circus that is run by Dream Travelers and features real magic—mysterious events start happening. The once orderly grounds of the circus become riddled with hidden threats. And the ringmaster realizes not only are his circus and its magic at risk, but also his very life.

Vagabond Circus caters to the skeptics. Without skeptics, it would close its doors. This is because Vagabond Circus runs for two reasons and only two reasons: first and foremost to provide the lost and lonely Dream Travelers a place to be illustrious. And secondly, to show the nonbelievers that there’s still magic in the world. If they believe, then they care, and if they care, then they don’t destroy. They stop the small abuse that day-by-day breaks down humanity’s spirit. If Vagabond Circus makes one skeptic believe in magic, then they halt the cycle, just a little bit. They allow a little more love into this world. That’s Dr. Dave Raydon’s mission. And that’s why this ringmaster recruits. That’s why he directs. That’s why he puts on a show that makes people question their beliefs. He wants the world to believe in magic once again.

Paralyzed, #2

Released, #3

Ren Series:

Ren: The Man Behind the Monster, #1:

Born with the power to control minds, hypnotize others, and read thoughts, Ren Lewis, is certain of one thing: God made a mistake. No one should be born with so much power. A monster awoke in him the same year he received his gifts. At ten years old. A prepubescent boy with the ability to control others might merely abuse his powers, but Ren allowed it to corrupt him. And since he can have and do anything he wants, Ren should be happy. However, his journey teaches him that harboring so much power doesn’t bring happiness, it steals it. Once this realization sets in, Ren makes up his mind to do the one thing that can bring his tortured soul some peace. He must kill the monster.

*Note* This book is NA and has strong language, violence and sexual references.

Ren: God’s Little Monster, #2

Ren: The Monster Inside the Monster, #3

Ren: The Monster’s Adventure, #3.5

Ren: The Monster’s Death

Olento Research Series:

Alpha Wolf, #1:

Twelve men went missing.

Six months later they awake from drug-induced stupors to find themselves locked in a lab.

And on the night of a new moon, eleven of those men, possessed by new—and inhuman—powers, break out of their prison and race through the streets of Los Angeles until they disappear one by one into the night.

Olento Research wants its experiments back. Its CEO, Mika Lenna, will tear every city apart until he has his werewolves imprisoned once again. He didn’t undertake a huge risk just to lose his would-be assassins.

However, the Lucidite Institute’s main mission is to save the world from injustices. Now, it’s Adelaide’s job to find these mutated men and protect them and society, and fast. Already around the nation, wolflike men are being spotted. Attacks on innocent women are happening. And then, Adelaide realizes what her next step must be: She has to find the alpha wolf first. Only once she’s located him can she stop whoever is behind this experiment to create wild beasts out of human beings.

Lone Wolf, #2

Rabid Wolf, #3

Bad Wolf, #4

Check out Sarah Noffke’s YA Sci-fi Fantasy Series

Around the world humans are hallucinating after sleepless nights.

In a sterile, underground institute the forecasters keep reporting the same events.

And in the backwoods of Texas, a sixteen-year-old girl is about to be caught up in a fierce, ethereal battle.

Meet Roya Stark.

She drowns every night in her dreams, spends her hours reading classic literature to avoid her family’s ridicule, and is prone to premonitions—which are becoming more frequent.

Now her dreams are filled with strangers offering to reveal what she has always wanted to know: Who is she? That’s the question that haunts her, and she's about to find out. But will Roya live to regret learning the truth?

Get it here.

Books By Michael Anderle

Sign up for the LMBPN email list to be notified of new releases and special deals!

https://lmbpn.com/email/

For a complete list of books by Michael Anderle, please visit:

www.lmbpn.com/ma-books/

Connect with The Authors

Connect with Sarah and sign up for her email list here:

http://www.sarahnoffke.com/connect/

You can catch her podcast, LA Chicks, here:

http://lachicks.libsyn.com/

Website: http://lmbpn.com

Email List: http://lmbpn.com/email/

Connect with Michael and sign up for his email list here:

Website: http://lmbpn.com

Email List: http://lmbpn.com/email/

Social Media:

https://www.facebook.com/LMBPNPublishing

https://twitter.com/MichaelAnderle

https://www.instagram.com/lmbpn_publishing/

https://www.bookbub.com/authors/michael-anderle